ã€ŠWizard in the new world, I thinkã€‹


 Before beginning

    "Hey stop daydreaming during work! Hurry up and take some notice what is going around you, will you. Everyone will blame me if work isn¡ät done right so work harder."

    True my thoughts were elsewhere for a moment. You just were talking to push your ego up. I indeed wasn¡ät listening what you said to me, but it doesn¡ät justify you shouting in front of everybody. How cares that you are the boss'' childhood friend. That doesn¡ät make sure that you can stay with the company. Smile all you want with those eyes. Everyone knows that I like to read and watch fantasy stories and sometimes I imagine myself in those stories. This does not affect my work results. Take some responsibility for your own work first.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t hear what you said before. Could you repeat that again?"

    This was just pushing more wood into the fire. "You think you are so big shot when you returned from the army¡äs defence force, Sepro."

    "I know that you wanted my vice producer job, but I had better work certificate than you. We work at TV studia and produce document. So what is the problem. Is your work ready by tomorrow morning?"

    Well that made him shut up for a moment. "Give me full report ready tomorrow at 600 and we all see you tomorrow. Have a good evening and good night."

    Well, I¡äm happy that todays work is ready for my part, but I hope there isn¡ät anymore extra work at the morning. Weather seem to be good, but my umbrella have been taken by somebody. That is no big suprise Hermann isn¡ät a bad guy, but he should remember to bring his own umbrella. No problem he is in the hurry to his date and he will surely give my umbrella back by tomorrow as always.

    I just take my second umbrella from my backpack without any moment loss. Since I predicted that this was the case. To my suprise I saw he didn¡ät take umbrella for himself. Homeless person nextdoor seem to have it.

    "Did you see someone running in the hurry and giving that umbrella to you?"

    "Yes, he had good heart since allowed me to have it. Also he asked me to give this umbrella to person how ask about him."

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "I¡äm happy to hear my friend was helpful to you." It seem Hermann¡äs personality isn¡ät going to change at all. That is good and a bad thing.

    "Can I help you with anything else?"

    "Yes, I had my wallet and cellphone stolen without my noticing it. And now everyone thinks that I¡äm some homeless guy in the street. I was going to meet with my nephew at the train station, but no one came to pick me up."

    "You don¡ät need to say anything more tell me their home address or cellphone number. I take it from there."

    "Thank you so much."

    To my suprise nephew was worker how shouted at me before it seem like I have to go give an apologize to him and work at the report and document through the night.

    "Sorry to bother you but can I ask you something?"

    "Go a head. I¡äm not going anywhere anytime soon."

    "if you could be reborn what kind of life would you want?"

    That was suprising, but he is looking at me with so serious eyes I think I can speak my mind. "I would like to be reborn to fantasy world."

    "Only that?"

    "Yes, it is my passion to be reborn into fantasy world that I¡äm hoping that I could keep my memories there."

    "Why? Wouldn¡ät you be lonely without your friends and family?"

    "I¡äm orphan and my only close friend was man how gave you umbrella. We are both orphans from same place and we promised that if given change to go to other world we should take it. That is the reason why I¡äm waiting for him jumping from somewhere and ruining my day even further. This kind of jokes aren¡ät rare for him."

    "I see. In that case if the world wasn¡ät like what you pictured it to be. What would you change youself or the world around you."

    I answered both immediately. Since I had asked that guestion my hole life. So I knew if I could start anew I would change both since I couldn¡ät change anything this life. So I will change the world to the better and myself to go with the new world.

    After that it was their time to go home and I continued my work. --- Suddenly at the middle of night on my dream I heard: -I honor your wish and your friend wish and give you new change, but it might be something that you don¡ät want since you both will not remember this world. Also world doesn¡ät have magic that you hoped. You instead get sudden memory leaks and possibility to create your own kind of magic. Thank you for helping me you two and be thankful for understanding your own mistakes and taking responsibility for them.

    Story is just begining. World of countries, armies, equality free, economy and politics, i think.

 Chapter 1. fairy tales and birthday part 1.

    The diligent host, went to the river to fetch water to the house. When he put the bucket in the river bottom in the bucket appeared a strange creature. Diligent man brought a bucket and placed a small creature on the beach. Fortunately, the creature was revealed to be alive, which made hard-working host happy.

    Front of the fire water dried from the skin of creature. Its skin showed living color. Soon the creature opened his eyes and was startled hard-working man''s relieved face.

    The creature asked: What are you going to do to me?

    Hardworking man replied: I found you from the river half dead state. Therefore, I pick you up and I put the fire to warm and make you recover.

    Hard-working man talk and gave a piece of cheese, which was precious because of little livestock. The man asked, after giving the cheese. What are you?

    The creature took the cheese and said: You don''t seem to be lying. I''m a fairy Piu. Bunch of scary men tricked me and prisoned me for sale. The men began to fight for money shares and in the middle of the fight I fell in the river. More I don''t remember. (fairys price in the town square would be equivalent to a family which works for more than a year)

    Hard working man asked: can you move and can you find home from here?

    Unfortunately, Piu¡äs wings were broken. Piu attempts to escape from the men and now Piu is unable to fly home.

    Hard working man offers a night place to stay until the wings were healed. Piu thanked and accepted the invitation.

    For the disappointment of Piu the lady of the house was considerably more nasty sort. Greedy mistress was teasing and cursing Piu when Hard-working man was working in the woods with a bad knee.

    The greedy mistress intends to sell the Piu¡äs in secret, but too bad that Piu had put the message to come back home immediately after reading the message. Piu has to work cleverly, because Greedy mistress have a bad way of secret and diligent man is too pure in heart to believe his wife''s actions.

    Too bad for Greedy hostess to get off the hook once again by lying. Then Piu decided to put the surprise for tomorrow''s departure day.

    The wing healed. Piu thanked men and women for their hospitality and said: thank you for your kindness. I give you two sacks full of fairy world treasures. The second verse is half smaller than other one for a man and in a woman¡äs eyes second verse has a double fold to another.

    Piu added: But just take one bag and leave another on the ground lying around. Thank you for everything goodbye.

    Hard working man said goodbye and began to bear smaller bag to home. He chose the smallest, because he would be easier to carry smaller bags home. At home both marvelled at the content of the sack, there was the white silk brighter than the stars in the sky. They were stronger than any blade and lighter than chicken feathers.

    Greedy mistress left secretly in the night to fetch another bag, but from the bag appeared monsters attacking the woman.

    The next morning the man wakes up, he could not find his wife anywhere and go to church to pray for his wife''s soul. His instinct said he wouldn¡ät see his wife ever again.

    The end

    And what happened afterwards?

    You know I have answered that question already many times. Man lived happily ever after.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    But man lost his wife which is never coming back.

    Listen that is not important. Important is learn from the story.

    I know. Don¡ät say black lies, steal, prison, curse, be greedy and be a good human been.

    That¡äs right.

    Storyteller is my mother who keep children day care in our home when my father is working in carpenter workjob. My mother is last week in her pregnancy, so she''s not supposed to do any heavy work in the house so she works as a part time job. There is four other children beside me. I turned 3 years old one week ago. One week is 6 days, but for some reason that doesn¡ät feel right. One of the kids turned 3 today. He is my friend from viscount house.

    You had that same conversation dozens of times. But I¡äm happy that meaning is clear to everybody.

    He is second oldest child in the noble house. His name is Rowan Herman. Rowan is this village¡äs noble name. Because of that rest of the citizens doesn¡ät have surname. If we go outside of the village we name ourselves by our village¡äs name Tetrao.

    Herman you know we two were only ones listening to the story. Look at that.

    Other 3 kids age of 7, 7 and 9 were playing with wooden swords in playground. They were playing war game in full harmony with each other. They know the same story without listening to it. They had permission to play as story was told. Because Herman wanted hear that story on his birthday.

    Both I and Herman liked the story because there is fairy. Big kids have told us that fairies don¡ät exist. But even still we both hope that there is at least some magic in the world.

    They look happy as they are playing, but they should had been little bit quieter. No matter let¡äs play with them.

    We both run in the forest border and hide in the vegetation. We both were seperated by quite some distance of each other. We both took two slingshots and Herman started throwing pinecones at the children group by my hand signal. Children were suprised at first but soon recovered and started hunting game with we all had played more time than listening the story.

    Where are you? Come out from hiding. Said oldest boy as girl and boy siblings behind him started to carry higbie full of mud water. Unfortunately we are not stupid enough to wall for so obvious lie anymore. As they approached Herman¡äs location I started to trow pinecones at the to make them pay attention to me instead of Herman.

    This same patern of activity continued for about a minute because group is already accustomed to our plans. When I was about to be discovered Herman started to shout: I am here! They all started to go running place where sound was coming from. Soon they noticed picture of bee on the tree with arrow pointing location were shouting is coming from.

    You think we would fall for so obvious trick. Start running.

    Everyone did go without any doubt but soon they stopped moving completely. They saw beenest with full of bees swarming around it. It is no suprice they started tactical retreat file shouting: retreat retreat!

    That was suprise they completely fell for your trap.

    There were picture of beenest on the tree which was drawn by Herman yesterday. As for bees they were attract by plate filled with sugar-water and juice.

    How did you know bees would come today at that time and in that place Sepro?

    I just made trap by knowing now is end of the summer so bees will be leaving their nest and starting to find anything to eat. Yesterday bee came inside our house and I figured out using this bees wouldn¡ät be coming inside house anymore and we could use this as trap to scare kids of. It seems it worked perfectly. Hehe.

    So are we going to make a plan for tomorrows attack?

    No, this is enough. I don¡ät want to ruin our day by bee attack.

    You are right. So what shall we do next.

    Let¡äs just go inside and take my mother''s rage past with.

    As we approached house it was quiet and as Herman opened the door there was loud shout: congratulations! Congratulations! Congratulations!

    Actually this was all planned in advance by me to distract Herman noticing his parents arriving to house. It seem to have worked perfectly by how happy his face look right now. Maybe I should had told other three my trap in advance. The play would had been enough without the bees.

 Chapter 2. fairy tales and birthday part 2 end.

    Congratulation for you birthday Herman and welcome to my home Rowans.

    Thank you Sepro and thank you for celebrating my birthday everyone.

    You welcome said by everyone.

    Normally when someone has a birthday hardly anything happens but for some reason I think people should give presents in their birthday. I noticed this when nothing happened at my birthday except Herman gave me his self made fishing rod since I don¡ät have ways to obtain any sustainable lines anywhere. So I asked everyone to bring something little to give.

    I heard that there is tradition of give gifts in the house. In this case, We did get together with the help of master of the house give a gift for you. Said Herman¡äs father Albert Rowan file holding his wife¡äs shoulders. Behind them there was beautiful desktop made by oak. Herman understood that it might not be any use anytime soon but it is going to be something that he might use every day in the future. I hope still he is going to look at what is in the locker in the desk. There is my present for him. There is an object that I called frisbee. I sanded it until it became identical for all positions. It was easy to make but it took a lot of time which Herman certainly appreciates.

    Thank you everybody. After saying that Herman¡äs eyes started to moist.

    Are you crying? I said little mockingly since he started to mock me when I started to cry week ago.

    No I don¡ät cry.

    Same time he started to wipe fluid off his eyes angles. Revenge lives, while thinking that Herman knew what I was thinking.

    Same time I thought that atmosphere couldn¡ät be turning anymore positive. Unfortunately my mother said that moments: Seems like baby is coming.

    She said those words where in a quiet tone but everyone''s mood suddenly changed at that moment.

    Immediately Albert ordered every single maid to come heip with the birth. Of course his wife stayed to help since my mother Helen and Herman¡äs mother Sara were stepsisters. Althought they didn¡ät have any blood relation with each other. They were closer with each other than compared to anyone else in their family. Since they had birth in the same year. Because of that mine and Herman¡äs relationship is close to similar to our mothers.

    Every man in the house quietly leaved the room because church says that only woman can give and look at the birth. Since if man look at birth he might be burned in stake. No man wanted to stay there. Problem is is that village has less than 2000 citizens but area where people lived was enormous. So village only had one doctor which is male so birth has to be done by all the women here.

    As we waited my father Edvard arrived and asked what was happening even though he already new.

    After dad asked behind the door the situation and giving encouraging words to his wife. We all stayed quiet. No one wanted start talking.

    As I waited I remembered how happy my parents were when doctor said: congratulation you are going to have a baby. They said to me that I¡äm going to have a new family member soon. Also that all the attention they gave me is going to turn more to my brother or sister, but the amount of how much we love you does not change at all. We are going to love you just as much as a new member of our family.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Their words didn¡ät give me any worry back then but now I¡äm starting to worry about my mom. From some reason I knew that birth isn¡ät simple thing that grown-ups have always said to me.

    Next to me is Herman whose clothings were dirty full of tree needles and pieces of pinecone. Clothings were nothing special since every one new that they will be dirty sooner or later. They were made from animal leather and knitted from human and horse tail hair. He has a straight light brown hair and green eyes. The most eye-catching feature of his is his always straight back causing him seem to be higher than what he really is.

    As for leader boy name is Kaarle. His face is baby face which doesn¡ät work at all with his strong and direct forward personality. But in the end he really is delicate and has a noble heart. This makes everyone want to follow him and listen to him when he is doing something. Also he is way taller than other kids. When he is grow up he must be tallest person in our village.

    As for twins brother Andreas and sister Lucia. They are almost completely similar blond hair and blue eyes, but lucia has lot taller hair than his brothers. Thankfully I have prepared if hair is cut. Brother is left handed and sister right handed. Also their dominant leg is the same side as their hands. That¡äs why all of us kids can separate them from each other by looking how they are standing.

    My father Edvart is man with broad shoulders which is same with me too. We both have also dark brown curly hair. In addition, father has dark green tired eyes because of them he is often arrested by soldiers for possible criminal act. I¡äm so happy I have same blue eyes as my mother. Since my father''s appearance gives the wrong first impression on people how meet him first time.

    My mother Helen has beautiful blue eyes and long light brown hair. Also beautiful face that isn¡ät compatible with the mother''s age with is same 27 with both my and Herman¡äs parents. Except my father is 34 years old. Also my mother¡äs most noticeable skill is see what kind of person is in their hearts. That¡äs why my mother and father became couple. That is also reason why no one can lie to her.

    Sara is very similar looks to Helen, but she has red hair which she hated until Helen and Albert praised her hair beautiful.

    As for Albert he is really small man (162 cm), but with really big heart. He has same kind of green eyes as Herman. But don¡ät let his small build fool you. He more than make it up by quick movement and terrifying archer¡äs skills.

    Similarly all of us had similar kind of clothes except for noble people. Albert wore blue shirt and white pants with a brow fox pelt and Sara had dress but with similar colour set.

    Happily, I hear loud crying voice inside house. At that moment dad rise up and started to wait someone to come in side. There were maids bearing wet sheets outside. But no one showed bad faces even though they looked tired.

    Next Sara arrived with joyful mind set with a nasty grin.

    It is beautiful and healthy baby girl.

    Edvart was over joyed with show from his eyes, but immediately they turned their original position.

    So can I come look at my daughter?

    Sara¡äs grin became even bigger.

    Of course. It is now your part to help your wife.

    I choose to wait until I¡äm asked to come in. Everyone congratulated me outside and finally tension around the house has disappeared.

    I finally could tease Herman about the fact that his birthday was stolen from him.

    Seem like all of your birthdays will be stolen from you by my sister from here on, be happy.

    It seemed like he already had completely forgotten about his birthday and so was everyone else. They started to congratulate Herman again and apologized for forgetting about him a moment.

    Seems like everyone didn¡ät notice my remark. No matter. It is happy day now more than one reason.

    Then dad came out and called all men to come in side. Inside I did see my mother with very good mood. On her arms there was sheets wrapped around my sister. She had no teeth nor hair. Personally I don¡ät see why everyone tell that she is very beautiful, but mother isn¡ät commenting their talk except by thanks. So they must be telling the truth. Of course I said that she is beautiful but mother accepted my words this time, but this proves my sister is beautiful. She probably will be pearless beauty in the future.

    Albert started carry the desk and everyone understood that it is time leave the house. Albert called Kaarle, Andrea and Lucia come home by his carriage. Soon only my family was in the house and dad brought my old cradle.

    Then endless days of crying and stinky smells came to house. Although I didn¡ät see Herman as often as before. I managed arrange meetings in the Earpiece forest. Also finally it is time to use my fishing rod.

 Chapter 3. Fishing and hunting part 1.

    Tetrao village has population is about 1000. Exact number isn¡ät known for the fact that there is no border in the village. Tetrao is in the corner of 3 countries in the wide mountain forest. Viscount Albert is noble of country Polgon. Polgon is west from here. If somebody comes to ask citizens of Tetrao about with country are you from. At that moment close neighbors might give different answer. Reason for that is people trade things with their country. Also all three countries speak same language. Lastly three contries doesn¡ät care what happens here. Only time they will come here when they are just going through to village to war with different country.

    Of course all cityzens have to pay taxes, but it is from selling tar. We have heard that the most tar selling is almost slave work, but thanks to Albert¡äs work everyone on the village works with tar happily with a good salary. That why about 80% all men in the village work with tar somewhat. Reason for that is viscount hunting trips with nobles and information transfer system between countries. His actions give enough money so nobody cares what happens inside Earpiece forest.

    Tetrao village even has their own army. Even though it is just 98 people. There has not been any wars in the village, but soldiers works on where viscount orders them to. They might build houses, repair fences, work in post or anywhere where help is needed at given time. Reason why contries allow army is because of wolves and for robbers. Actually there is no worries of either problem since wolves stay away of village. Reason why wolves attack else where is because human build their civilization on wolves respective hunting routes and then there is no other choice but to attack humen¡äs cattle. Also there is no cattle in the village except foreight horses which viscount and doctor own. Almost all food is purchased from outside of the village.

    Secondly robbers get lost easily in the earpiece forest. Only way outsider can get into village is by following rivers or go though village¡äs one only medium-sized road. There is two border guards in those roads with warning horns.

    There is no need to have anymore horses since there is only one route whict to use. It is simpler to walk or use boat than use horses. Reason is high mountain altitude and four rivers which divides the village into parts. Rivers from west to east are called simply first, second, third and fourth river. Since my father, his father and so on were all carpenters my family has made all boats in the forest. Most likely I¡äm going to continue this tradition because I doubt my sister is going to do it.

    These rivers are flowing from lake dialkas from north to Great-ocean in south. First river is the busiest river because it goes past Viscount¡äs house and church to Polgon kingdom.

    Second river which is next to our house goes between border of Polgon of the west and Saisagus of the east to Great-ocean. Second river is least used river. It is full of rapids and is heavily guarded by militaly from here to south. I can¡ät go to far down-stream on second river.

    Third and fourth river are same river both north and south from us so they had made one big island where most tar is made. Also most of the population lives close in those two rivers. They both go to Saisagus to it¡äs capital Uvikosa. Thing to note by these two rivers is to always use fourth river except if you are crossing third by foot. Since third river has 9 meter tall waterfall. Flow after the waterfall is much less and waters deapt is lower in down-stream. Because of that it is easy to get through third river by foot.

    I¡äm right now fishing with my new fishing rod in ups-stream of second river from my house. Here is nice flat stone almost under water and my fishing rod¡äs bobber and bait are nearby on the edge of the reeds. I haven¡ät had any bite my live but I started just yesterday.

    Reason why I choosed this place is because here isn¡ät any trees and any highgrounds. I had put pointy rock close to me and twenty-four little marks around it. I had build sundial. There is apparently clock in the large towns so I build my own to mark time that my parent don¡ät get worried about me. Also I can see my home far a way but barely. So if I had to go home soon they can rise sign which is white flag. Some reason white flag doesn¡ät work well here.

    Of course I¡äm not wasting time by running away from my sister¡äs smell and noise. I¡äm taking deep breaths in by my nouse and out of my mouth. Same time I stand with my both legs without putting more weight to other leg and let other leg rest. I noticed it was suprisingly difficult in my first day. So today I choose to take rest from time to time.

    I use sundial to make note of my progress. My goal is to keep my consentration and posture good. Also continue until time has past one of the twenty-four marks as I take small sitting break while breathing in and out ten times and rise up and continue.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    It is pretty boring but just wait and fish is even more. So I¡äm going to consentrate many thing at the same time then it should become a game. I still hope that fish is even try biting my bait.

    I managed to practise full hour but no fish came. I hope there is going to be fish next time since everything else is perfect for this place. Fortunately even after 4 days no fish had come. Training is showing positive effect but not getting fish is is getting me some bit angry. After a week (6 days in this world) fish finally did come but it just ate the bait without giving me any change to get it. Fishing had become war against fish and me and soon I didn¡ät need to take any breaks as a hour past.

    Same time Herman had been studying in home. Since he is viscount¡äs second son. He don¡ät have massive responsibility for the territory. When compared to Herman¡äs 7 years old big brother he has huge responsibility for territory. That¡äs why Herman is studying for the marriage with other noble house. Most training is just manners which he is even better than his brother.

    He is diligent that¡äs why he is allowed to play with me and other kids. Playing has been a lot less lately because my fishing. Herman knows there is huge fishing networks up-stream but he couldn¡ät tell me in my frustation. He is hoping that I would start fishing else where.

    I start stretch after a hour of fishing. I did go meet Herman your usual meeting place but he was waiting me to finish fishing while hidden.

    Oh, you are here. Did you wait long?

    No, I just got here.

    It is a lie. He was waiting a full hour.

    After I stopped strenching. I started approach Herman.

    Don¡ät lie. I don¡ät have same skill as my mother but if it is so obvious even I can tell you lying. I didn¡ät notice you arriving at all.

    Herman didn¡ät show suprised expression but never the least he said greeting and started to run into the forest.

    Good day. Let¡äs hurry.

    I started run following him. I noticed we were going up-stream second river. He was planning to show me the network. Of course I knew that there is net but I still hoped that some fish down-stream would come.

    Fish don¡ät bite since there is lot of food in the river and population fishes is small but soon salmon will come by this river. I hope then fishing start for me. I have to be careful because forest animal such as wolves, bears and lynx. It is going to be busy both people and animals.

    I started to explain.

    I know there is a network up-stream but I like this place.

    By looking Herman¡äs reaction there is one more reason why we are going there.

    What is it? You are making me nervous. What is up ahead?

    Herman showed face full of excitement and a bit worry. This face is pretty normal to him, but something is different. He seems to be fully consentrating into his surroundings and taking notes of any animal tracks.

    I heard by mistake there is going to be dear hunt with Polgon kingdom¡äs second prince here. There is tall rock where we can climb up together to look at the hunt.

    I was suprised. Normally there is no hunts this close to my home so I have never seen anyone hunts. Of course I did get excited.

    Do you mean tarboulder?

    Herman smiled.

    Of course. It is the best endoscopy place here.

    Tarboulder is next to tall scarp top. There people can see all the way to third and fourth river starting and ending spot. That is because many trees has been cut from scarp to two rivers.

    We are soon there. There is only rise up after the end of a dense forest. Soon forest is ending but suddenly noise started to come from our right. We both stopped moving. I think I have heard of somewhere walking backwards is right solution, but my mother has teached kid just stop moving and go down by protecting the head.

    We both did that and started to wait and see what is there. Noise didn¡ät seem to approach or go away. This is bad. If that is bear. It might become scared if it doesn¡ät notice us soon. Even more wind blows from were noise comes from.

    Now noise is approaching us.

 Chapter 4. Fishing and hunting part 2 end.

    When we noticed noise coming closer to us I made hand sigh to prepare to use slingshot to throw a stone to tree so we could see sound source. We both took slingshot from our pocket. I started to shot one stone far away tree. When stone hit noise stopped. After that Herman shot stone to closer tree. Then we saw Albert Rowan with his bow. And we both called to him.

    We are here.

    Then Albert started take aim at us until he noticed who we were.

    What are you doing here?

    Herman started to explain to his father what we were doing here. After that Albert expresion changed from lightly angry to considerable reliefed look.

    Ok. You can go to tarboulder but with one of the soldiers.

    We agreed of course. Even if we didn¡ät like it we couldn¡ät say anything back. He might be small man but aura around him is everything else but weak. Also soldier how came was my ungle George. He is just 21 years old but has skill to come hunting trip with royalty. He is my father¡äs youngest brother and most likely he is going to be my sister¡äs godfather. Since my father became carpenter he chose a career of soldier from three options. Go to army, church or leave town. Obviously he choosed the first option.

    We haven¡ät meet long time. How is your sister doing?

    Of course my sister is healthy and doing well. I think you have not meet my sister yet. Am I right?

    I said and asked.

    No I haven¡ät but I have heard a lot from Edvart when he is building village¡äs church.

    My father¡äs work time is used to build church. It is really difficult because two different churches are fighting for which religions church will it be. So building have to be build by both ways. There is priest from west and nun from east kingdom. So in village there is silent war between both sides and my father is right middle of it. This is not easy since my sister is going to be the first person to be dew to the right way. It is important moment to both sides so neither one is backing down.

    Is everything going all right back there? I asked.

    Nothing what you should pay attention to.

    We all knew where the place is so when we arrived time was wait start of the hunt. This isn¡ät our first time together. Actually we are together pretty often. Basically George is our two¡äs nanny. He is actually the one who invented children war game to us. It started by hiding from George and then trying to make suprise attack without him noticing it. We haven¡ät succeeded even once. In addition he is able to disappear completely which is why he is valued at information searches.

    George was wondering.

    Did you get permission to come here from your family before.

    Of course we had come here before but only at winter and summer. We said.

    Reason for it is at spring and autumn there is lot of animal and people this place. So it isn¡ät save those time come here, we heard.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Now we see lot of people further away from the square. Most people had some expensive clothes and bows or spears on horse back. I hope they understand that spears do nothing good at the hunt and if dear gets into dense forest. Even name Earpiece forest name comes from one of the hunts.

    In the past when people started hunt dears by bow. One person almost shoot his dog¡äs head but fortunately only dog¡äs ear came of. After that day forest was called Earpiece forest to remind hunters to shoot only when there is no change to hit others.

    I hope everyone have heard the stoty and taken notice of it. Well there is a lot of experienced hunters and people seem to be going as ordered.

    Most people have doubts of Albert¡äs skills since he is so small. This time everything seems to be fine but hopefully it is also inside to.

    We see some rabbits running away but people aren¡ät interested about them. Some people take them if given change when rabbit is outside of nobles eyes.

    There doesn¡ät seem to be any dears anywhere near us. We know it because it is rutting season for dears. Hunter¡äs are probably most likely taking other place or end it for a day.

    Normally hunt would be ending for a day but now there is royalty here. This call might affect future of the village.

    Soon order to leave the place called in the square. So everyone started to prepare for leaving.

    Seem like it is time to go home. Herman said.

    I have to agree with him. Yeah, we probably can¡ät come here tomorrow. We should take note of this moment in our minds. We both agreed with that as I started to go home and Herman to his father. Suddenly George ordered us to stop for a moment. He seems to be looking at forest from us to west.

    There seem to be people preparing an ambush. I don¡ät know if there is more some other places. People in the square probably can¡ät see them. They will attack if I call for them and if someone comes there at this moment.

    Situation must be quite difficult since George usually doesn¡ät say many words continually. Even I got nervous.

    Since they are from the west they must be from same Polgon kingdom as well as the guest. We have to warn other somehow. It is good that people choosed to leave in other cases they would have been too tired to do anything.

    George seems to be thinking quickly.

    Seem like I have to make ambush alone.

    Even I can tell that is suicidal. Only way George could surrive is firstly by hiding himself but then group would go a attack. Secondly hoping others would arrive soon. Thirdly by giving enemy false information like the bee trap.

    Third one is the most dangerous option but gives the best change of success when done right. Since he is George. He might be able to do first safely but would it work. No matter which to choose there is huge doubt with everything.

    Would it be possible to make them think that there is more than one enemy in their rearguard.

    Seems like Herman was thingking aloud. But it would be great plan if it works. Then I remembered that if we put some twigs and sticks after George¡äs horse then we could fool the enemies by using cloud of dust. They would think that there is cavalry coming to them. Of course if they are looking what is happening behind the ridge or they know in village there is only eight horses plan will fail. Even if its fails it should give change to others noticing something is wrong and buy us some time.

    I suggested to the recent because the land is dry and the dust is filling the old tar yield. Everyone seems to agree but only one how can move twigs and sticks is George. So I and Herman left to look at which road to take so dusk cloud would be as big as possible.

    It seem like we have hurry since people in the square are coming this way. We have to figure out to buy time more. We could use slingshots again but enemies most likely notice it to and take perfect change to attack. Also we could use deer rut cry to make everyone take notice of surrouding but that endanger our security. Also we can¡ät do deer rut cry and George is too far away to notice it.

    Seem like we have to use our secret weapon the whistle. This whistle doesn¡ät give any noise to us but somehow I know that animals do hear something. When I started to blow the whistle horses around us started to panic around us. It caused havoc in the ranks of the enemy but also Viscount¡äs ranks but we got acquired enough additional time by blowing hard three times.

    George was ready soon after a technical difficulties with horse and started to ride the route which we had chosen for him.

    Enemy seems to be thinking that horses heard approaching cavalry so they left in the hurry. Seem like plan worked but it is shame that we didn¡ät get any of them. So we don¡ät know how sent them here. Reason might be the prince, other noble, viscount or possibly plans to start a war.

    George soon came back after he explaned what happened just now. Hopefully they aren¡ät coming to take the whistle. It took many hour to build it. And change is that I can¡ät make similar whistle againg. But George came to tell us to leave in a hurry. Since second prince has get interested how did scare enemy away and it seems like it is better to be hated by royalty than to be liked by them. Seems like I have to learn more about things in the world.

 Chapter 5. Second prince and dew part 1.

    When i got home nothing big happened except my sister¡äs first teeth has grown and day of dew had been choosen. It is going to be day after tomorrow. At afternoon my ungle came to tell my parents what happened in the forest today.

    Second prince is openly trying to find out how rescued him and others. George has told him that he did it but others how helped to plan and carry it out. But they want to be anonymous.

    The whole village is in shock who rescued Prince. But he can¡ät say that two 3 year old kids helped him. So he had to go to house by detours. So he proposed to stay low some time which isn¡ät easy since dew is going to happen soon.

    My family started to talk about what it means to be liked by noble. That person becomes eyesore to other royals and nobles. It might mean also person becomes pawn of political battle agains of other princes. This might also trigger war for which country owns Tetrao village.

    In other words bad thing out weight good points. But it seems like prince isn¡ät backing down anytime soon. He is even coming to dew celebration since George refused to become one of prince ally. George said reason why he refuses to come is his godfather task. In otherwords. Thing got even more difficult.

    Hopefully Albert is able to arrange hunt at the same time as dew and hopefully get prince insured to come involved with hunt. Most likely it isn¡ät happening since his son is also one of the guilty ones. But we must hope prince Peter isn¡ät coming for our sake. We must plan for battle agains royalty, two churches and the whole village¡äs future.

    Next day I skipped fishing and planned to stay home whole day. Mom isn¡ät letting me go and go around to make things even worse. But it is propably time to spent some time with my sister. Dew is happening in home on the second river.

    My sister has green eyes which gives similar feeling as my father¡äs eyes, but fortunately not similar dark feeling around it. Her hair seems to be middle brown and curly.

    I started to build pinecone horses and other children stoys. I used everything that I could find around me. I find it quite some fun. Since I haven¡ät spent time at home. Now I have gotten used to my sister. As much that it is possible.

    Although she use almost all the time sleeping. She is quite active person. She might try even eat some pinecones. So I have to watch that it doesn¡ät happen. I once eat pinecone and almost choke to it. That¡äs why I am going to build something save to my sister.

    I¡äm thinking some kind of doll. I don¡ät know where idea and name came from but either way I¡äm going to make it nice. There is some worn cover and leather pieces when her clothes were made. I¡äm going to use those.

    I forms a head putting within sheet of dry lichen and bind it to the ball by hair. I create eyes and a mouth with small stones that are attached by binding. If I can find some button I¡äm going to replace them later.

    As for doll¡äs body I use spruce twig which consists of both legs and hands easily After that I bind hands and legs.

    It seems alright but it depends on the fact that does my sister like it. As I wait for my sister to wake up i`m going to be more and more nervous. I didn¡ät think that I would get nervous at all, but becoming this nervous was out of my mind.

    Well seems like she isn¡ät waking up soon so I take all pinecones away and stared to take day dream.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    After I wake up. I noticed that my sister was crying since her toys were away, probably. So I gave pinecones back but she didn¡ät quiet down at all. Then there must be some poo or she is hungry but neither seem like to be the case. I choosed that this is good time to give a doll since I wouldn¡ät be upset when situation was like this. Suprisingly or not so suprisingly the doll seems to be working and she started soon sleep again.

    So I spend all day with my sister and I learned that she is looking at me quite a lot. She seems to be interested at what I¡äm doing. I did my home works and check on all my little inventions. Such as whishle, binoculars, telescope and slingshot. I would have map from the Earpiece forest. But it is illegal to make or owned the map around here since it might give enemies knowledge around here. Tetrao is village in the border of three big countries which relationship isn¡ät the best. That¡äs why it is important to have a map in war. Map from here would be precious for all three countries.

    Dialkas empire want to have trade route to Great-ocean. Saisagus country wants to buy food. Polgon kingdom wants metals and everyone wants tarfrom here. Although hardly no one knows this places names or even thre is village here. Everyone still know that this place is middle of all trade in this three countries.

    Because people don¡ät seem to know about use it seems like somebody is hiding us in the woods. When person here choose from tar business, army or to live village. The person how leaves can¡ät come back to Tetrao village. Nobody is trying or don¡ät want to explane what it is like outside the village. All person how come here don¡ät stay here long time and others always have powerful position.

    Well, that doesn¡ät matter since I¡äm going to stay here the rest of my life. People are good. Food here is good. Life here might not be easy but it is rewarding. Even when there are two churches fighting for power. Neither is bad person and both respect each others believes. Priest and nun actually have become quite close friend with each other. Even though neither is saying anything about it. Both person want other person to stay here but in the end their church orders them to take lead and kick other one out.

    Unfortunately next day will trigger change in the fillage to the scale that no one could predict. Although none of us even believed that nothing big even happened.

    Today is my sister¡äs dew day. Priest Jacob and Nun Susan are both coming and Prince Peter with his guards. Of course George was choosen to be godfather so he is coming here. More people would have come but it seems like this much guest is more than enough for dew.

    Dew is happening at home by the second river. River¡äs flow is small a little bit up-stream. Actually the place is the one I fish. So I can show the best route there.

    My father got to work at the morning but mainly because many guest don¡ät know the place. So he is bringing them here.

    It seems like I don¡ät have to do anything else. I just have to keep my mouth close. We don¡ät want to anyone to know what happened in the square.

    George was the first one to arrive which made me feel better.

    I was interested so I asked.

    What happened with the prince?

    He gave up on me coming with him but he is still really interested about the attach. So stay quiet about everything.

    It seemed that he knows quite a lot about him, so I asked.

    What kind of person prince is and how do he look?

    He is quiet and well behaved person. Actually the way he reacted about the suprise was out of place. Normal person in that situation would be either angry or scared. But his case. He became interested what happened even more than the hunt he previously participated. The way he acted was like his true self surfaced from himself.

    Also you should stay quiet about how he look. He is quite beautiful man. People might think he is she. He has complex with his looks. In other word you should avoid conversation with him as much as possible.

    It seems like this day is going to be hard one to me but even more to others. I can¡ät make other work for my mistakes. I have to be careful. Is all dew days this comblicated? I was thinking.

    Next thing we know was they all have arrived here. Invisible preasure was enormous. It is different kind that of the hunter¡äs or family member¡äs preasure. Now I have to spent time in this preasure and try avoids drawing attention to me in all cases.

    I¡äm not jealous even tiny bit of others for the fact that they have to talk to them.

 Chapter 6. Second prince and dew part 2.

    Good day my name is Jacob. Said man with clothes all white.

    As for I¡äm Susan the nun. Said woman with all black clothes.

    These two are completely opposite of each other but both carry cross in their neck.

    Thank you for your hospitality. I¡äm Polgon kingdom¡äs second prince Peter Scorpioheart.

    He indeed looks like a woman but no way I could say that aloud. His most noticeable thing his suit is large scorpio arms. Scorpio is Polgon kingdom royal animal. The first king used scorpion poison for his people and keep them save. Current king is sixth person on the throne.

    Thank you for coming to my humpler home. Said my father.

    Everyone greeted guest and said their name. I too said my name. It would have been strange to stay quiet even then.

    Next everyone was getting my sister ready. Then we all did go to river beach.

    Normally child is dew by fathers religion but even father isn¡ät part of any of the two churches. Even though we consider our selves christians.

    It was decided that my sister is going to be dew to church by the God by immersion baptism.

    In other words two church representatives are going to both stay here. They are not going to build a new kind of church but they are allowing are church members to join in both.

    Susan is going to be teacher and Jacob is going to arrange all church events. Of course both are going to do their respective job to.

    We all are going to see both of them quite often from now on.

    At the same time in Polgon kingdom.

    Do you think the second prince has been quite different lately?

    Yes, i do. He changed after the horse accident.

    I agree. Peter was really sickly person. He wouldn¡ät get so healthy so quickly.

    Indeed. Peter couldn¡ät do anything that everyone else could do. It seem like he did go to the border to die.

    Well, He knew that others princes wanted him away. Since he is king¡äs favorite.

    I agree. He has the best personality of all the childrens.

    Yeah. Only reason why people don¡ät support him is his health.

    It was so suprising he didn¡ät die that day.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    How knows maybe he was supposed to save the first prince that day? The first prince isn¡ät bad choice either. He is also very good condition and hard working person. If I have to say what is bad with him. I would say his frankness and hot-tempered nature. Although there is always a very good reason for it.

    And then voice was heard.

    Silence, the sixth king of Polgon kingdom king August Scorpioheart. Bow down!

    When voice of archduke Sebas was heard everyone inthe royal palace bowed down to the king. Most of the people didn¡ät expect the king to come here.

    Current king isn¡ät interested in politics nor power. The most important thing why Tetrao village can stay away from power struckle is him. He think that village in the middle of forest is without any value.

    Then king talks angrily.

    In the border village from us to east my son was attacked by men from my kingdom! We get the information of this horrible crime today! Peter didn¡ät get into any harm but someone tried to kill my son! My son! He is my blood and so he is part of me! In other words someone tried to kill a part of me!

    No one in the room had seen king so angry before. Even though he is quite lazy with his work but when he works he does everything perfectly fixed. Out of all the kings of Polgon kingdom history he is the most loved one in the heart of the people.

    Everyone was suprised by the news. Except one person who was responsible for the accident. But even he didn¡ät predict that assassination plan failed and guilty one was know to be from here.

    King continued to talk.

    I don¡ät know how did it but when I¡äm going to find you I don¡ät care how ever person he or she is! You will be penalized for you actions. I did promise to my children that they can aim for the crown. But this showed me that I can¡ät trust you aim the crown in peace. For now on I¡äm going to keep an eye on everyone of you from today on.

    The storm was raging out side like weather was following king¡äs anger and fury.

    This sudden news changed everything in the kingdom without people in the Earpiece forest ever expecting anything about it that day.

    After the dew everyone were going to the house. As we all cerebrated my sisters dew. People from prince guard started to look at all my inventions like the puzzle.

    I didn¡ät see harm about it. Until my sister tried to eat the whistler. I managed to take it from her as I give her the doll.

    Even though my sister has been named to Emily. I know that I¡äm going to keep using sister still now on.

    Fortunately people were interested for the fact that is the whistle broken since there is no sound coming from it.

    Normally I would have trated to explain how my inventions work but this time that would be the worst way to deal with the situation. So I said that it indeed is broken but it has sentimental value to me.

    The most of them believed but one ot the guard had seen similar kind of whistle in Polgon capital Orseas by hands of the witch. The witch was burned by stake but hers tools were taken by the church. He had heard that with that whistle she could command animals to her will.

    The guard was second in command in the guard. He is going to be knighted soon for his diligence and honesty. Both of these is the truth and the prince knows it too. Even so the guard Arwin is only one in the group that knows the hidden truth. The second prince is dead. The prince is his twin sister Rosan how is pretenting to be his brother by her mothers command to find out how killed the second prince that day.

    No one else except Arwin, Rosan and prince mother the queen knew about the truth. It was because hardly anyone personaly knew Peter. Arwin was one of the few how was his true friend. Also he was only one to see his passing. Also he heard his last words.

    Leave army and go meet Viscount Albert Rowan alone with my sister. Remember at least to quit army.

    Of course he couldn¡ät promise to him leave the army but he can at least meet the viscount.

    Arwin russed to tell her what he figured out. Fortunately he couldn¡ät talk to her in secret. So he had to wait to next day since he was ordered by the first in command to go look out to keep an eye on that no one suspicious was anywhere near.

    Soon everyone has completed the formalities. They started to leave before storm from the west hits us. Of course I knew that storm was coming from my barometer. It is hidden from the people since I can explain all the small toy like thing. Barometer is thing that I could not explain even to my family.

    As I watched them to leave. I became relieved for the fact that no one figured out my whistle. Maybe I was to scared for the fact I didn¡ät take out all my things. Either way I¡äm not going to make any simiral mistake in the future.

 Chapter 7. Second prince and dew part 3 end.

    After the dew the princess Rosan was going back to viscount Albert Rowan house. She had heard from Arwin that her brother asked them to go meet viscount alone. Fortunately they haven¡ät gotten a change to talk to him. It is a good thing to since then they know that his work in the village is his top priority. Viscount is a good man and in the end truly good nobles are rare if they haven¡ät been commoners at birth.

    Even still they can¡ät start talking about what is happening in the palace. Both Arwin and Lucia lifes are in danger even when truth is hidden. They can¡ät tell the truth without complete trust. They don¡ät even know why prince Peter said to go meet him.

    As for why she is interested by suprise attack was the way it was stoped. His brother died by the horse. The horse was tame and quiet. She can¡ät believe horse would attack the prince. Especially because she loves horses and know their temperaments in and out. So accident which happened was almost identical to what happened in the wallop.

    She is filling to take the throne with she always hated for purpose of finding how is responsible for his brother¡äs death. Not for revenge. It is to teach the world give up assassinations for purpose of power. Because she knows that her brother doesn¡ät believe revenge. So she wants to create a country that would have been if her brother would have begame the king.

    Reason for her hate for the throne wasn¡ät for her family. It was kingdom¡äs past whom mistakes will be coming to strike back this generation. The sixth king was great king for the people but because of his kindness state economic are going to be bad for next generation. So next generation ruler can¡ät keep people quality of life the same.

    She wants to make sure that no one in the future wouldn¡ät make same mistakes in the future. Even if it would be impossible. At least make sure that people know in the future what happens after their actions. King can¡ät be person how doesn¡ät understand their works sanctions.

    Luckily the storm stoped us take shelter in the church. There I can talk with viscount alone. Confessional place is soundproof so we don¡ät have to worry about anyone else listening us.

    Can I talk with you alone?

    Sure, what is it?

    I¡äm interested why you have stayed out of political battle.

    To me working with people in here is more than enough for me. There would be to much responsibility for dealing with even more.

    Also I want to know why you don¡ät use your exclusive right to sell metal here. You could ask much more from selling metal for us.

    Yes I know that there is high demand for metal in the Polgon kingdom. Propably the most important reason is keeping war far a way from here. There isn¡ät been any wars here but as time have past risk has been rising.

    So you mean reason for your staying out of any political contact with any country is for keeping everything save here.

    True. Even though I wasn¡ät born here but my father worked hard to obtain this land. I can¡ät throw his lifes work for any reason.

    Sorry for asking but what were you going to ask me about?Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    You aren¡ät Peter are you?

    ¡±---¡±

    Don¡ät worry I¡äm not going to tell anyone since I asked him to bring someone how he strust to me when something has happened to him.

    I see. No one has figured me out at least as far I know. I didn¡ät know you two had even meet before.

    No we haven¡ät meet ever in our lifes. Thing is when I studied in Orseas. I made a raport with hidden message to how to contact me. Back then there was no hidden meaning to it but suprisingly the prince knew how to interpret the text. After that we started to communicate with each other through books.

    That is supricing. I didn¡ät have any idea Peter did something like that.

    You must be Rosan. Am I correct?

    Yes I¡äm and reason for coming here is¡­

    When things happened elsewhere. I started to prepare for autumn. Signs of fall colors are starting to show already. Until mushrooms and berries salmon appears I¡äm going to look around the places. Then I¡äm not going to stray in the forest.

    I have learned from my family if I got lost in the forest I should look were spiderwebs, moss or ant heap are based in the woods. They will most likely show were south is. Then going there to east to second river and follow it to home. These are basic knowledge around here but people outside the forest don¡ät seem to know about them.

    Main reason why Herman and I can meet in the forest is thanks to these tips. Since day has just started we are going to meet in the forest. It is raining but we aren¡ät made from sugar.

    We meet next to large oak tree.

    How was the dew. Asked Herman.

    It was ok. Nothing serious or anything important happened.

    That is good. I was worried we would be revealed to the prince.

    You can say that again. Fortunately the rain seems to be raising. We should probably go home soon.

    In that moment they saw thunder. It was their first time see it but both of them knew what it was and how dangerous it is. It was far a way, because noise came much later. They both knew that too for some reason.

    It seems like you aren¡ät coming home today. Crossing river in this weather is too dangerous. Let¡äs go my home until the storm passes.

    I agree. But still this is sad since my family doesn¡ät know were I¡äm. I hope there is some way to tell them were we are to our parents in the future from now on when something similar happens again.

    True. We could have used kite, horn or smoke signals but neither works with weather like this.

    </a> I figured out. We could use Bullroarer to tell others where we are.

    What is that. I have never heard of it. What is it?

    I was suprised about thing that I have never heard of.

    I just named it. It is one piece of wood with is bound by rope. File it is spin around it produce distinctive sound. We could use it in the future to signal complex messages to each other in the future.

    It is worth to try out. Your family probably can¡ät tell what it is. So let¡äs use them in the future. I can borrow my fathers drill for it.

    After the storm ended we have been ready to use bullroarer quite some time. That¡äs why we planned to test them out by messaging where we are going to meet tomorrow.

    And so our time was spend by learning to use bullroarer and other inventions we had made together.

    Soon winter was approaching and spring and so on. Time has passed so much that we both were six years old and my sister has become three already. She then started to follow us almost everywhere. But soon we two will start school in the church.

    Even then we had no idea how much our world had changed that day by my sister¡äs dew.

 Chapter 8 The start of war part 1.

    It is my first day in the school. Nun Susan is out teacher. She is going to teach us read and gain knowledge about the world.

    I¡äm going there with my lunch box. Other equipment aren¡ät needed yet. Since all learning material is in the school. If we want to study or do homework. It has to do in school ground.

    The first thing what we new students learned was all students names. There is only one class. There is 31 students with different ages. Herman and I both are only new students here. Everyone seems to be about 7-12 years old. Older person are either studying or about to start the work.

    Almost no one is going away from here. Of course most people are going to marriage or work with tar. Almost no one is going to use thing learned from here in the future.

    Only way normal person could use knowledge came from here is to go else where or join the church. Becoming one personel in church means you can read knowledge which isn¡ät even allowed to be read by the king. If person want to read all kinds of book they have to become priest or some other member of church.

    Knowledge is power and it isn¡ät easy to optain. Reason for it is that all book have to be write one at the time which takes time and resources.

    Days in school can be very long and boring but sometimes time flyes and is interesting. Of course it is because all students study in same class. That¡äs why it was difficult to keep up with the class. That¡äs why students help us sometimes and two of us will help in the future next students.

    Of course not everyone can get to school for family reasons. Mainly reason is people think that there is no use of any knowledge in they lifes. That¡äs why both me and Herman show people how we use thing learned in school. For examble we made compass and showed how people outside the village use tar for keeping products save.

    We wanted people to stop using trade with different products. Instead use money to buy thing. Since that way people get clearer picture of salary from their work. There is problem of how much you have to pay for different things. With money everyone is going to pay exact same amount.

    This is even more important since we are living in border. Every country use different currency. Tetrao village is tar and trade village, but hardly no original citicens works in trade. This has to change in future.

    Also school teach us what kind of place outside world is. It seems like in Dialkas has lot of riches, but mountains prevent the effective exchange trade with others. Traveling between countries takes long and path is dangerous.

    In Saisagus there are lot of people but land isn¡ät well suited for cattle nor fields. They need food from other countries to cope with difficult times. Secondly they have mines and technology. Because of that there is huge wall between poor and rich.

    Polgon kingdom is compared to other two way more self oriented than them. But they don¡ät have any mine were metals could be found. That¡äs why their culture is primitive compared to other two. It seems like they are progressing rabidly, but their identity is still quite vague.

    There is other countries, but they are separated by difficult land and environment so we hardly know anything what happens there.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The largest change in the village in these three years the fact that second prince Peter has choosen to stay here. It seems like viscount and prince talked together in the dew day and choosed to stay here.

    Viscount personally told him that both I and Herman made whistle and other things to help village. Bullroarer has become quite often heard thing here. In the past people used horses or smoke signals to get information quickly. Fortunately both take lots of time or is difficult to interpret. Now I and Herman can communicate quickly between two points quickly and reliably.

    We have tried to teach others but we both are definitely the best in the village. Mainly because we have done this now about three years.

    Of course all the people in the village has learned most important messages. For examble SOS-signal, work day is over and everyone come to in front of the church. Church is now the center in the village. All big meetings happen here.

    There has been two times when all villages have meet in the front of the church in this three years. The first was when one of the children was lost in the forest and the second was when forest fire started.

    Fortunately currentry I¡äm experience the third time. The king August Scorpioheart is coming in the village and everyone has to show respect and bow down in front of him in the village.

    August has stayed here once when he was prince. It was before when current viscount ruled. It was normal hunting trip without any extra things happening around.

    His most memorable thing was swampskiing. He continnued even after he became the king. It has even became countries national sport and most likely is here to stay.

    There hasn¡ät been any competicions here. Even though most of countries swamp are from here. The most popular swamp is close to capital. Reason for it is it¡äs large and wide sizes.

    Swamp here are keep untouched for keeping them as they are. Even when king is loved by the people. He also keep environment and nature save.

    Reason why king¡äs coming here was known so late was because of bad information travel between two places. Knowledge was sent in time but taking one letter from capital to here takes much time since not many people come here personally.

    Information is important here since there is some people working with information. Such as ungle George. He works mainly with information that affect prizes with tar and other produchs which are sold outside the village.

    Main importance is to keep prizes right so salary stay good with all personnels. George is one of the few how use knowledge learned from school times. He understand optimal prize is constandly changing as time passes. He has to always keep an eye on demand.

    The king and the prince haven¡ät seen each other for three years. They have send letters so people are well aware of thing has changed for how princes and princesses can get hold of the crown. Everyone knows that second prince is currently the first in line to crown currentry in the village.

    Because of that this place is the best place to stay for now. Since this place is in the border. No one can take their forces to attack here. If that happens war might start with all three countries and first one to move is most likely to loss first.

    Although there has been some movement in the border. Last winter one guard was chased by soldiers from different country. He enen dropped into the ice and then soldiers gave up on him. Fortunately soon his friend arrived and carried him into warehouse. It was build into the ground. Since his body temperature was droping they started fire in it. They carried rock and build chimney. With that they could quickly prepare warm place which saved the guard.

    After that I suggested building them places which are close to rivers or leaks. The most important reason for me was a word ¡±sauna¡± which came to me right after I saw the places.

    It seems like there is something happening in the Saisagus. The most likely reason is survey or hunting trip. There has always been many people come looking in here, but this time something big like this has happened for quite some time.

    Anyway the king seemm to be living in viscount house for now. I and Herman can play most likely more than usually since he would stay with us.

    Fortunately we saw something that we have never saw before our lives in the next day.

 Chapter 9 The start of war part 2 end.

    From east there is coming army with numbers of 2000 men cavalry, 3000 infantry and 200 archers. There is huge army coming from Saisagus. Unlike before this sight is horrendous, because they are orienting to Tetrao village.

    Both of us started to signal with bullroarer. No one except our parents knew what that signal meant. We both knew we have to go home as fast as possible. But we also knew that if people in third and fourth river can¡ät get help and soon there is going to be massacre.

    What can we do? I wondered.

    We could signal SOS order.

    Herman¡äs comment is correct but as people try to run away cavalry will cut them down. The best option would be burn third and fourth river¡äs bridge. There is one problem with that. We are only six years old boys.

    Can we run to the bridge before army arrives?

    We both are scared and we want to go home, but at same time we know that our friend Kaarle lives there and we want to save all of them. If we are going we have to make our choise right now.

    We could use canoe to go up-stream and then go with fourth river to the bridge. Herman suggested.

    That¡äs right we could use detour to save time. I only though the most direct route. This will work. It must work for all the people how are dear to us.

    Herman and I have made canoe with two years of work. Even only two of us can carry it ourselves. Using it we can arrive to the bridge before anyone else with large marging. We went second river until we arrived to the nearest place between second and third/fourth rivers. We traveled fourth river until we arrived to bridge. There has always been fire preparations ready for situations like this. There has been in the past moments when bridge burned by accident.

    After fire started we signal with bullroarer everyone to arrive to front of the church. Fortunately we have to hide canoe to safety. Followed by burning the rest of the bridges as we went to the church. There our parents were worried sick.

    We are sorry for worrying all of you.

    In the Saisagus army.

    It seems like we had been seen.

    Said middle age man.

    True. Even when we used just about 5000 men for suprise attack. They still noticed us before hand.

    Said young man in his twenties.

    It seems like we have to wait our spy to arrive with more information. There is only this road to Tetrao village.

    This almost made our cavalry completely useless. I can feel our horsemen troops nervousness. Now we can¡ät make fast and accurate attacts to the enemy.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    It seems like we aren¡ät much trusted in here. Even though our plan is make this place part of our country.

    They don¡ät know what is for their own good. They have got used to live like they aren¡ät part of any country. They should know they need us.

    Well they can live totally without our help just fine. Also we haven¡ät given them anything to make them like us.

    Two person how where talking are 5000 troop commander Count Ben with his right hand man Henrik. They are going to make Tetrao village¡äs people become part of the Saisagus country. Count Ben is kind hearted person how want people from Tetrao village become part of his territory for their own will. If people don¡ät want to they are allowed to refuse except next person might not be as kind as him.

    As for Henrik is commoner commander how had been noticed by Count Ben. Henrik has always been suspected and abhorred by person with more political power because of his military abilities. Although he is arrogant and hot-headed. He has skill inspire and encourage others by his own example. He has plenty of experience winning battle with less military force and unfamiliar terrain. He is man how can do impossible time and time again.

    As they talked spy from village arrived and started to tell information about situation.

    All bridges and main road block are in fire. We can¡ät go in with cavalry in this situation. That¡äs why we have to use other path. which will take quite a lot of time. Also all the people are going to the church right now because of noise with you propably have heard already. But the largest news is that more than the prince the village has also Polgon king August Scorpioheart.

    What!

    Both of them shouted with suprised voice.

    Porgon king is here. This change a lot of things. We can turn over hole Polgon kingdom with this attack. We have to strike fast and closely.

    Said Ben.

    Can we attack with the men here. Should we call for more additional military force?

    Said Henrik.

    We can¡ät if we want to succeed we have to attack before they manage to escape. We have to attack with remaining forces with can move. Is there quick way to close escape route and attack the village in time?

    The spy said. There is one swamp.

    In tetrao village.

    Explanation from my and Herman¡äs actions revealed to everyone. The greatest feeling of all was confusion and fear. Panic and chaos came to everyone¡äs mind. Viscount Albert Rowan has experienced plenty of problems in his life but this is the worst that he has experienced. He knew he has to keep calm and order accurately. Despair can¡ät come here in any case.

    Then loud voice was heard.

    Enemy forces are 5000 men, which fortunately with burning bridges has come down to 3000 men. Situation is bad but we have given time to act. Enemy propably knows the king is here. So they propably will cut our escape route. Only way to do that is to pass through southern swamp. If we try to escape they can easily hunt us down while waiting boats to arrive in the beach. King and prince have to stay in my house while we stop enemy movement.

    Order came fast and was precise enough to everyone to understand. This is the moment which soldiers in Tetrao village has been trained for years. Also experienced soldiers from king¡äs order were ready for action.

    The king¡äs voice was heard.

    Thanks to your quick reaction our force can take actions as fast as possible. I¡äm giving you all commanding rights to your use.

    This command suprised everyone since there is kingdom¡äs head general is right here.

    Why head general can¡ät take commanding right here? Said one soldier before thinking.

    Viscount Albert is only one high ranking personal how knows the place. That¡äs why royal and noble status will not be used as war continues to save unnecessary time. I recomment everyone to talk as freely as they can.

    Order was strange but this perfectly describes king¡äs character. Everyone in Tetrao village knew then why current king is so loved by the common people.

    Again viscount¡äs order came.

    We have to prepare guards and suprise attack in the swamp. Sepro, we need to you and my son to sent messages between me and the vanguard forces.

    And with that our first official war started.

 Chapter 10. Border war part 1.

    My parents opposited with viscount since I¡äm going the most dangerous place of all. Situation is now different. Every word from Albert is now same as the king. That¡äs why my father Edvart came with me. We are going to the swamp which is part of the third/fourth river. It is area which is difficult to use since it is open bog. River goes through the bog so it is difficult to move in it. If you don¡ät know what you are doing the most likely person is going to sank into the swamp.

    I personally haven¡ät never been here since we have been warned by grownups. Only reason why we are worried about this place is because of sandblasting. There is road made by workers for purpose of quick travel. This path is dry so people can gross over the swamp. Fortunately path is small and only goes in one direction. Even turning around in some places is dangerous.

    Plan is to stop enemy attack and make them retreat. This plan is the safest way to deal with the enemy without any ally losses. But is this the best possible action?

    In the other side the swamp.

    Enemy is most likely preparing to camp in the swamp and wait us to come or trying to escape as we speak. Henrik you can do what has to be done.

    I follow your command and bring positive solution to you. All men get ready to attack enemy defensive force and break through it! The path is narrow and dangerous but when succeeded you get military merits! I will take the lead and if you are going down look at my back and rise up and go forward! We can do this! End of the day let¡äs drink some good alcohol and eat tasty food!

    Ooh!

    Loud voice was heard all around them which was also heard clealry to the opposite side.

    Everyone flinched because of loud voice and high morale. This made doubt rise in everyone¡äs minds. Can we stop this army? Everyone asked this guestion in their minds.

    We are going to be massacred. Many enemies are going to fall but they will break through our defensive formation. Everyone knew that this isn¡ät going to work.

    Orders were told to Polgon kingdom¡äs head general Nicolas. Hold the swamp at least until night fall. There is only 50 men here. Viscount didn¡ät think enemy would try to attack while place is heavily guarded. Head general could react as he sees suitable to the situation until night fall.

    Night isn¡ät coming anytime soon. This stronghold need to keep save. Enemy isn¡ät stupid. They are coming by foot. They have left horses behind so we can¡ät make them fall to the swamp.

    Even I can tell this isn¡ät going to work. Path to here is narrow so fight is 1 vs 50, but that happens thousands of times. We can¡ät make it alive as thing are going.

    Then I remember my childhoods war games with older kids. There is one way.

    I prompted to my father.

    Dad. Is it possible to split enemy forces? So, that enemy¡äs main force and maintenance troops are split up from each other.

    If it could be done that would be second best option after enemy forces surrendering. Why you ask this right now?This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    I think it is possible. We could mislead main forces to think that we are here while we are making suprise attack into their middle troop from the rearguard. We could use arrow to cut enemy forces while they can¡ät turn around and try fight us back. Everyone here are experienced swampskiers. Without food or water enemy main force would take serious hit. Of course that also means our retreat path would be cut and we have to fight two different battle fronts.

    While explaining head general Nicolas heard our talk. He understood the idea was interesting and in addition they could cut their command line. Then they don¡ät know what other half of the troops are doing. But at the same time the risk is great. Fighting two fronts at the same time could mean complete defeat. Orders were clear to defend place with all cost.

    What is the best option? Can we even win this battle no matter which plan we use?

    His experience told him to stay with the plan but his heart said to trust your men. They can handler battle even in the attacks from two directions. Enemy army¡äs morale is large and only way to stop it is use second plan.

    Nicolas knew if people have lost their will to fight then they are going to loss. Hunger and strange environment are perfect for it.

    Hey boy! What is your name?

    Me?

    Yes, you. How else am I pointing right now.

    Sepro.

    We are going with your plan.

    In the Saisagus Ben forces.

    What is that noise?

    That is enemy¡äs messaging tool. With it they can sent information across great distances.

    They are propably calling that we ae going to attack here. It seems like this isn¡ät going to be suprise attack.

    That doesn¡ät matter we are going to win this battle tonight. All men ready for attack!

    We are ready!

    Charge!

    War horns sound was heard in the swamp and vanguard was starting to attack. Henrik was in front of the forces followed by his most trusted men. They all were confident that they all will survive this confrontation. Forces were 3000 which was devided by six 500 men troops. Fourth troop was maintenance.

    Plan was simple break through and capture the king. If possile the prince too. In other words they would continue going south until they over take king¡äs force. It is possible since to go from here to Orseas capital person must go over the first river. Only way to do it is wait boat to arrive and that boat comes only two times per day.

    King can¡ät escape us!

    They all continued going forward until they saw stronghold. It seems like it is empty.

    It is a trap!

    Even still we have to move forward!

    Morale didn¡ät change at all. It might have even rise.

    Charge!

    Every started to run but suprisingly nothing happened.

    No one is here. It is empty.

    Same time noise from behind them revealed what just happened.

    They attacked to the maintenanse troops from the rear! They gave up the vanguard!

    Henrik knew then they have fallen for even more dangerous trap that they even thought.

    Despare was heard from middle of swamp. Everyone thought that hell was after the swamp but hell was in middle of it. Battle started where no one even considered at the beginning.

    This battle was the first time world knew power that shake the world in the future. That war was called in the future border war. War started at first to change border line but after the war lines between the border were even more difficult to see.

    Back at that time no one knew what kind of world would form into because of Sepro and Herman.

 Chapter 11. Border war part 2.

    In the Orseas capital.

    I need to find someone how I can trust this information. War has started in the border and king is in danger. Fortunately if news is revealed to everyone. Then they would try to compete agains each other to gain merit. I don¡ät want that. One person is enough but how?

    George was ordered to to tell people in Orseas that war has started against Saisagus. Viscount trusted his judgement because of his information and intel talents. Even to this day he has stayed in viscount¡äs command even through second prince wants his talent to himself. This connections has gave him some reliable person how he could trust. Problem is how to get to them.

    To meet powerful persons one have to be powerful to or have an appointment. He has neither one. He could try to break in or take hostages. Problem is how to keep trust after the fact.

    After these there was only one option meet viscount Albert Rowan¡äs oldest son Aled Rowan. He is studying in church philosophy, logic and debating skills. Along side church studies.

    He is currentry only 10 years old boy, but he has been approved by the state. He has even made powerful friend here. So he is capable of acquire over a thousand soldiers directly.

    Reason for it is his character. He is truly trusted here. Although his fighting capabilities are poor compared to his father. He more than makes it up by his management and commercial abilities. More over he has talent to make friends. He has powerful friend with all three countries surrounding Tetrao village.

    He is considered to become next viscount in Tetrao village with enormous lead.

    I can trust him.

    Even finding him is easy. He spend most of his time in church library. Even most meeting take place there.

    I hurried there. Most people didn¡ät notice me while walking in the library, but suddenly I heard a familiar voice.

    Hello George. What are you doing here?

    He was Aled. He was holding book of astronomy. Unlike Herman he inherited his mother red hair. Because of it almost all resident in capital knew him.

    George was suprised since Aled haven¡ät even turned his back fully while he started talking. It isn¡ät because of good hearing but his instict. He was the person how find out George¡äs talent with hiding and information.

    War has started in Tetrao village. It is between Polgon kingdom and Saisagus country.

    In viscount Albert Rowan¡äs mansion.

    So you say that they are going to let them past our defensive line.

    That is correct.

    Albert and Herman were talking about Sepro¡äs suprising message.

    What are they thinking. How are we going to defend two enemy lines at the same time?

    It was guestion no one expected to anyone to give an answer, but then Herman said.

    I would have done the same.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Everyone was suprised to Herman¡äs comment.

    What are you talking about!?

    Even king August was furious.

    I think Sepro suggested this plan.

    ?

    We have been playing war games ever since we remember and this is one plan we used to the older kids. Enemy attack has to be even stronger than we thought. So they most have planned to cut enemy¡äs supply line and thanks to that forced enemy to fight war at a fast pace. With this communication between enemy troops is destroyed.

    After explanation people started to understand but they couldn¡ät hide the doupt.

    Even still forces behind us are probably over a thousand.

    That¡äs why now we have to prepare two defence lines. It is time to sent orders.

    Let¡äs say everyone fall back to tar boulder if more enemy forces can¡ät come through the swamp. From there they would start surveillance against east army. Rest will prepare to the west army. Also this time forward forces in tar boulder will take responsibility of east army.

    I will sent order.

    In the swamp.

    Confrontation happened in the middle of swamp against with Nicolas¡äs forces and count Ben¡äs maintenance troops. They attacked behind the hills to the path from both sides. It was perfect suprise attack which cut troop from the middle and seperated them. Path is blocket by chariot and human bodies.

    And in moment notice everyone started to escape from the swamp to the agreed place.

    Unfortunately I and Edvart were feeling bad. This is both son and father¡äs first time to see war. We weren¡ät ready for the seen what was in front of us. Even still we knew that we can¡ät stay here.

    Everyone managed to escape to savety. Soon we heard our next order.

    It seems like we are going to the tar boulder.

    What is tar boulder? Asked Nicolas.

    It is large rock top of the cliff. It is from here to north right next to second river. We are taking responsibility of east army.

    Since from here to south is dence forest which isn¡ät save to travel. Also soon after the woods start next fief. So only path enemy could use is north by acrossing rivers. Tar boulder is perfect and easy to defend look-out place. Since enemy can¡ät just pass through us. In other case we could attack behind them.

    It seems like we outlined smallest stick. Men here don¡ät know this place at all. Escaping to the savety mighht become difficult.

    I added. Nicolas have been given all tactical rights against east army. Until more orders are given.

    Silence came but soon orders came.

    Edvart and Sepro will now show us the path to tar boulder. As we walk get used to terrain and environment also remember routes here. From now on when I say a place I want everyone to know where it is. Also is there map from this place?

    It seems like Nicolas understood what I was thinking.

    Yes there is a map. In residents heads. I show you.

    Southern part of Dialkas empire.

    Sorry for the interference.

    Person how came inside saluted and started to wait for a answer.

    At ease man. What is the hurry.

    Man said with calm voice.

    Saisagus has attacked Polgon kingdom near our border.

    You mean that Tetrao village is in middle of battle.

    Man¡äs voice didn¡ät show panic but his attention has been opened.

    That¡äs right.

    How serious situation is?

    Quite bad. It seems like our trade route to the south is cut off.

    Get ready forces near the border, but don¡ät attack. If neither army calls for anymore forces then we go there intercept their attack. We can¡ät go to the fight which might affect our relationship with other countries. We can¡ät loss our trade route.

    I will go with your command head merchant Margaret.

 Chapter 12. Border war part 3.

    Just fifty years ago Dialkas empire was country of six tribes. One person ruled them all, but tribe started civil war. After math was civil merchant won the battle and biggest supporter became the ruler. But he arranged that his children can¡ät take his place. Merchant will rule this empire. When ruler dyes then biggest merchant takes his/hers place.

    Currently ruler is second one and next most possible person is Margaret thanks to sales in Tetrao village. Margaret has to keep rights to use trade path to great sea. In other case she would loss her change for the empire.

    Dialkas country is place only talented person can survive. Unfortunately war left deep scar to the empire¡äs people. More than 60% of the population died then. Even today they haven¡ät recovered their past clory. But their preparations to the war is great since everyone are eager to find empire¡äs resources.

    Because of these factors all three countries surrounding Tetrao village are in stalemate. Non of them can sent more forces to Tetrao village. In other case war will happen with all three countries. The first one to move is the one how loss and they all knew it.

    East from Tetrao village in count Ben forces.

    This is bad. Now I can¡ät make any big moves in other case we are in trouble. Even smallest mistake might cause an explosion between all three countries. Our next move have to be think through carefully.

    Situation is so bad no one want to propose any ideas. Reason is everyone is scared of their judgement might cause disaster to everyone they care for. Silence came. Everyone still new also if done nothing people how were already sent to the battlefield will suffer.

    Challenge enemy to one on one battle.

    Then one knight proposed the one on one battle between army leaders to the death. Reason for it is their status. In battlefield killing noble or knight class personel is illigal. If some nolmal soldier accidently kills knight they would be killed after the war. They should try to capture the knight and ask for ransom. Same go with the horses. Normally horses are scared of loud noises. So horses which are trained to the battlefield are particularly expensive. One horses could pay male hole life salary. Largest reason for volunteer soldiers is this certain reason.

    As for as knight vs knight battles are most generally battlefield turning point. Winner is almost always the over all winner. The most wars will be over after that kind of fight. To the commoners these kind of fights are considered as ¡±clown show¡±.

    ¡±Clown show¡± is people running after knight and horses for salary. Also when two noble start fighting each other. Then everyone else start beting on how is going to win between enemies.

    Right now knight proposed that kind of ¡±clown show¡± and everyone knew what he meanted by that.

    It was outrageous proposition. Especially when the enemy is renowned Nicolas warrior of desert peak. The living legend. In addition to that count Ben isn¡ät fighter. He would be doomed to loss.

    Ben said. Where can we find him?

    This guestion started brouhaha.

    What are you asking?!

    Shout was heard almost everywhere exactly the same time.

    You life isn¡ät your to give. It belongs to everyone of us. Don¡ät ask such guestions never again.

    Ben¡äs sectetery said these words in the hurry.

    Not everyone agreed. Those person were new or they had come for their pride. But in that moment most of them also changed. They had heard many good thing about count Ben. Even still they doubted everyone¡äs word. They though rumors were exaggerate.

    When commander Henrik commands with examble then count Ben commands with care and conscience. Every soldier knew when those two were together no one could defeat them.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Then Ben proposed other option.

    In that case we will start trench warfare along the river''s edge. Everyone get ready for Henrik¡äs help calls. If they ask for help we must act immediatelly. This is going to be long night.

    In the commander Henrik¡äs commands.

    We made huge mistake. Now we have to go to sect the river if king is trying to leave. But we all know he is still here. We can¡ät waste any time and we have to start by wasting time as we know it.

    People¡äs moral has completely lost and all men start to be frustrated. This has to stop.

    We should have been taken the hit. Why they attacked to the defenseless maintenance troops?

    We don¡ät have food or water. We can¡ät waste time here.

    West side the swamp people palaver everywhere. Nothing went as planned. Nobody assumed enemy would leave their defenses and attack elsewhere.

    All men attention!

    </a> Commander Henrik shouted everyone back to together. Everyone silenced and started to concentrate to the commander.

    How much are here?

    About 1200 men.

    200 men will go to the river find out if king is trying to escape. Also you will stay there protect us from any enemy reinforcements. If you don¡ät hear from us in three days consentrate on retreat. Hold the defense only when it is possible. Remember retreat is always better than surrendering.

    Yes sir!

    Two 500 men troops will go with me targeting the village.

    Scouts will investigate regions further from the road. We don¡ät want to be done for same kind of attact.

    Let¡äs go!

    Mapping the area which has been keep secret isn¡ät easy. It might help win this war but in the future it might cause complete destruction. Because of that Sepro showed area by drawing in to the ground. In addition he is bad at drawing so knowledge show can¡ät be used accurately.

    Tar boulder cliff is nearly perfect defensive point. Because you can see the whole battleground. There is only one path to go there which is well hidden. If enemy tries ignore us we can easily attact

    into their rear. In addition enemy probably isn¡ät considering only this place is guarded then they are getting misleaded information how many people are in here.

    Second river is in full of rapids. So only couple of places are save to cross and this places is most easy to see place of them. Even if enemy had boats which they doesn¡ät it would be difficult to cross almost everywhere. My home is one of the seven houses which are in near the second river¡äs edge.

    If they are going to cross they are going in front of my home while I¡äm looking. Hopefully that doesn¡ät happen.

    Nicolas! Our defensive preparations are ready for enemy attack.

    Well done! Now everyone except those how are in look-out should take a rest while we can. As for areas original cityzen, I would like to talk about with them.

    Both me and my father went to meet head general.

    I would like to ask you why you are so interested in what is happening here?

    That was suprising guestion for me which I didn¡ät expect. It is true. I¡äm way more interested in the world around me compared to other in my age, but I didn¡ät see any problem before. Reason might be my best friend Herman is similar with me. General wouldn¡ät be this much interested in me if he would see what Herman is probably doing right now.

    I think. I¡ämonly worried about people close to be so I don¡ät want to make any mistakes which might cause them to suffer. It is true I¡äm not as much terrified as I should be. It might be because everything hasn¡ät sink in just yet.

    That is enough you can go away to rest. I continue to talk to your father.

    As I left the place in though what they were talking about. No matter if it is important I will hear it some day.

    Your son is both strong and weak at the same time. His mind is brilliant and quick-witted, but he isn¡ät accepting whole situation. It is so obvious that he didn¡ät internalized the fact that his plan made many people run into the swamp and sank there while screaming help. He is going to break at any minute and it might happen at any moment. You must talk to him about it. This might cause him to change into different person if not dealt correctly.

    I understand. I will talk with him.

 Chapter 13. Border war part 4.

    Battlefield is now divided to western and eastern zone. West zone is in first river, which defenses are in church grounds. Also manor is keep save as field hospital. Enemy forses¡äs scouts are traveling to the north while main army approach on the road. Allies are preparing for long trench warfare. Idea is to keep enemy away while they spent their limited resources. While enemy is planing to end this war as fast as possible.

    In other case east army is completely prepared to trench warfare from both sides. From west side the second river allies try to trick enemy to think there is more people than there actually is. Such as scarecrow and way to many camp fires are showing all around. The east side the river people are saving resources for giving them to the their main attacking force if they call for help. Also they are keeping defensive force occupied here. At least that is what they are thinking.

    Truthfully Nicola¡äs army is preparing to leave the place while keeping couple of people here to confuse enemy. They are preparing to give back up to the allies when enemy is the least to expect it. Both sides in the army knows this plan already thanks to signals. Sepro and Edvart are going to stay in tar boulder since they have to keep senting fake singals to the enemy. They have to keep confusing enemy and give warning if enemy is trying to attack. Tar boulder is the best possible place for that purpose since whole village can be seen here.

    We are now leving this place to you. Everyone else try leave as quietly as possible. Said Nicolas.

    Both of us stayed behing with two other soldiers. Samuel and Giulio. They both belong to communication. They both were left to study my new bullroarer.

    Samuel is part of south part of the country. He is from Lamies town in the coast of Great-ocean. He is his family¡äs youngest member. He came to army to look for what he want to do in the future, but he need to make living either way.

    Giulio is from the capital Orseas. He is part of the army because he need to have license to make a company and army is fastest way to do it. He want to make his own post office.

    It is time to start campfire. But before that I would like to talk with my son privately.

    Dad, what are we going to talk about.

    You will hear soon.

    There hasn¡ät been much father and son bonding time. That is why this sudden proposition came as suprise.

    I would like to hear how you have been doing lately?

    What my father is talking about? He never talk like that to anyone. I thought that I have gotten used to father eyes, but now they seem like a lot carry than usually.

    I think that I¡äm doing fine. At least I haven¡ät been depressed lately. So much is happening. How could I be bored right now.

    In that case I change my guestion. Is there something you would like to talk about?

    What is he asking?

    No nothing at all.

    Then tell me what did you see and hear in the swamp?

    What does he mean by the swamp? True I saw first time human dying, but I can¡ät worry about it right now.

    You already know what happened there. Does it matter how I saw and heard back then?If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Don¡ät dodge the guestion. What happened in the swamp?!

    People died! Why do you have to come back to that?

    How people died?

    They died because of my plan!

    How did they die?

    Many tried to escape by running into the swamp.

    And what happened when they left the road?

    They all drowned alive while calling for help!

    Why didn¡ät I notice this before? I have been crying all day and I saw it all. Why didn¡ät I notice anything at all?

    It was my fault.

    It wasn¡ät your fault. It wasn¡ät anyone¡äs fault at all.

    Why did they have to dye? I didn¡ät want to kill them.

    You didn¡ät kill anyone.

    I did. Maybe not physically but indirectly.

    You aren¡ät responsible for their lives. Not enemies nor allies. Even if some of the allies would have died back then. It would¡ät have been your fault. If you should blame someone then blame general or viscount, but it isn¡ät their fault either. The world is like that and that can¡ät be changed never. Also you shouldn¡ät change yourself because of what have happened here.

    Dad, you are wrong. I will change this world and to make it come true I can¡ät stay like this. I will change both. World can¡ät stay like this any longer and I have to change myself to learn from my mistakes. In other case people dying around us are going to die for nothing.

    That day I remembered my answer in the past, but I didn¡ät realise it back then.

    In the Herman¡äs side in church.

    It seem like we will get help from Nicolas soon.

    You are right. It is quite bold decision to make. But in the end even if east stoops would attack they couln¡ät manage to do anything. Since here is only one road which is complicated army can¡ät move quickly without a map.

    Don¡ät let your guard down! We haven¡ät won this fight yet.

    Yes, viscount Rowan Albert!

    We have gotten information about scouts bacause of that making suprise attack to them is almost impossible. That¡äs why we have to either defend against them or escape somewhere else. In the mean time, we should start hit and run tactic to tire out the enemy and make them waste precious time.

    It look like viscount has everything under the control.

    I agree your royal highness.

    As I already have told stop placing status in front of my face in here. In addition you can talk with me freely my son.

    Yes of course. There has been so long time when I saw you last time.

    You know you should leave this place for now. I recomment you leaving to northern Dialkas empire. There you can be save. In the worst case senario we would have to pay ramson for you.

    I know that but I have gotten used to people in here. I don¡ät want to leave them without me.

    I don¡ät force you to leave. Just stay close to the border if nothing can¡ät be done to the army. The place where Nicolas commanded previoously might be good place to start.

    I listen your proposition, but I want to bring Arwin with me.

    I assumed you would ask that. That¡äs why I have plan to knight him right now. So you should start to prepare to leave this place. I give you right to knight him today. Are you happy with my decision?

    Of course I¡äm. I can¡ät wait to tell this to him.

    I¡äm happy to hear that. I hope all the luck and prosper to you.

    Without anyone knowing back then Polgon kingdom made their first and largest mistake in that war right that moment. Which became one cornerstone to change the world in the future.

 Chapter 14. Border war part 5.

    It seem like new knowledge has been sent to my son.

    ¡±What happened Herman?¡±

    ¡±Nothing bad but Sepro told his idea how we can deal with the situation.¡±

    ¡±I see. So what was on his mind?¡±

    ¡±Three possible plans. The first was a rumor which would be sent to the enemy to mislead them to do mistakes. The second was to put small amouth of soldiers to the road while most people are in rear wait for enemy to walk past road block. And last one was simply hit and run tactic. Also Sepro told us heavy rain is coming soon so there is high possibility to fog to emerge. He also want to place all boats in the village to the up-stream of third/yourth river. I don¡ät know the reason for it but it seem important. I think this place isn¡ät important to keep so we should retreat to the third river when thing go bad.¡±

    ¡±I¡äm more amazed to how much information that bullroarer can sent than the plans which were proposed. This bullroarer is way more important weapon than I ever imagined. As for the plans. I have to tell them to the Nicolas how has way more experience than I have when he arrive. We most think which plan will work best in our situation.¡±

    The first plans problem was the change that enemy would attack in way more in hurry which we don¡ät want to happen. The second plan problem is how we can ensure that enemy will panic at unexpected suprise attack from the rear. If enemy doesn¡ät panic we would be doomed. The last one was change to loss attention to the surroundings in the middle of fog.

    It is always told that choosing right tactic is difficult, but now I know that it is even more difficult than I predicted. I don¡ät want to make mistakes which will cause people lifes who I know.

    ¡±Commander Henrik! We have found out some crucial information. Those horn noise which we hear constantly are all fake. We can¡ät trust any of those signals. We can¡ät get or sent any knowledge to our allies.¡±

    ¡±In that case we should now just rest and sleep. Even if we manage to find the king. We can¡ät do anything about it if everyone is tired. Also if we don¡ät do anything enemy still thinks that something is up. And that would be our advantice in the future. So don¡ät care what enemy is doing. Take a rest already.¡±

    ¡±Yes sir. We will tell this to the others. Sould we still place some guards around the camp?¡±

    ¡±Of course we will guard. But I highly doubt that enemy would try anything to us.¡±

    ¡±Even still I¡äm interested what you have planned to the tomorrow.¡±

    ¡±You will find out tomorrow. Even still plan don¡ät have to be brilliant. We have 1000 men and enemy has the at most 200 men which are defending all directions. We could manage just one frontal attack. Plan is only needed for purpose of enemies aren¡ät stupid. They can think and reason why they continue fight is because of they think they can win. You should never underestimate enemies. I hope they will underestimate us.¡±

    ¡±I think I can say this behalf of all of us we think same way. Good night commander.¡±

    ¡±Good night to you too.¡±

    I have to think plan for the tomorrow. I can¡ät make same kind of mistake again.

    ¡±Head general Nicolas welcome back.¡±Stolen story; please report.

    ¡±Thank you. How are thing going around here? As good as thing can be when we are in middle of war. I¡äm sorry for my direct words.¡±

    ¡±Don¡ät worry about them. Where enemy is from us?¡±

    ¡±They are south from us about 3 miles. I know that they are close but they only seem to travel only by the road except the scouts. Sorry for them we are professional hunters in these woods. They won¡ät find us.¡±

    ¡±I¡äm interested what is your plan viscount Rowan.¡±

    ¡±Before I say the plan did you know that there is going to be rain today?¡±

    ¡±That was quite strange guestion but it easy to see as we see so much black clouds.¡±

    ¡±I mean did you know that yesterday.¡±

    ¡±No I didn¡ät. What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡±That boy Sepro has made device which can tell what kind of weather will come soon. ¡±

    ¡±Oh, really. Can I presume this plan was been planned as we know that today will rain.¡±

    ¡±Yes you are correct. In here there has been more than a week from last time when was raining. Because of that ground is dry and warm. When rain comes there has always been thick fog around here. We will use this knowledge to our benefit.¡±

    ¡±It seem like it is starting to rain here at any moment now.¡±

    ¡±I agree. Hopefully we can find the enemy before rain starts. Huge army might become hindrance in the rain. Even normal formation become difficult not to mention advanced formations.¡±

    ¡±Anyway what is your plan now? I think I have waited long enough.¡±

    ¡±We will simply go by the road. If we would go to the woods then we could be lost. None of us knows where village is. But when we find the enemy we will continue moving forward without keeping attention on them. We have to hurry and get into our testination.¡±

    ¡±That would be the best. This silense makes me nervous. Attack could happen at any moment and everyone is thinking the same way.¡±

    Rain trarts to rain.

    Rain happened before I thought. Let¡äs hope this doesn¡ät take to long.

    ¡±Behold! Fog seem to be rising in the forest. Should we continue.¡±

    Of course we will continue. This fog might come to our use. ¡±Let¡äs keep moving.¡±

    Soon people started to talk in the ranks.

    ¡±I heard there is wolves in this woods.¡±

    ¡±Of course there are. Haven¡ät you heard this place has this army mainly because of them.¡±

    ¡±Wooo!¡±

    ¡±You jinx. Why did you have to talk about wolves. Now we have to worry about them with the enemy. ¡±

    ¡±Aah!¡±

    ¡±Wolf attack! I saw it! There are wolves around us!¡±

    ¡±What!?¡±

    ¡±Wolves!?¡±

    ¡±Help!¡±

    ¡±I can¡ät see anything! What is going on!?¡±

    ¡±I don¡ät know. There must have been multible attack at same time.¡±

    ¡±Take defensive formation! Don¡ät start wonder around! Stay together! Don¡ät try to leave! You will get lost in the forest.¡±

    ¡±Help! Wolves are in middle of our ranks! Aah!¡±

    ¡±Help! They are everywhere! Escape!¡±

    ¡±Run!¡±

    And then hell break lose thank to rumors and fake sounds. With this indirect attack more than 200 men got lost out of 1000 men. In addition it did by time until midday when fog evaporated.

 Chapter 15. Border war part 6.

    Our plan seem to have worked. Enemy is in panic and many have left their ranks. Thanks to that we manage deal with enemy attack without any ally losses. Situation is perfect for suprise attack. ¡±What are your orders?¡±

    ¡±We will leave the village immediately.¡±

    ¡±What!? Why?¡±

    ¡±We are leaving.¡±

    ¡±I heard you but why must we leave and don¡ät use this perfect situation for strike back viscount.¡±

    ¡±General Nicolas. What do you think will happen if one missing forces found us while we try to attack? Also our forces might get separated and that is last thing we want when our enemy is way more bigger than us. I understand you know how to do war but I know these grounds and my people so I can¡ät make any mistake with my orders. Also our plan was the very beginning to leave the base at some point. Why not now?¡±

    ¡±I understand. I will tell orders to my men. What are you planning to do next?¡±

    ¡±That depends on what kind of knowledge will be sent from tar boulder. Talk about the devil the next information seem to be coming right now.¡±

    ¡±Let go to your son. I¡äm interested what is happening next.¡±

    Previously in tar boulder before the ¡±wolf attack¡±.

    ¡±Rain seem to happen at any moment now. Do you agree Giulio?¡±

    ¡±That is obvious of course it will Samuel. But I¡äm more interested what that thing is Sepro.¡±

    ¡±That is barometer. Thanks to it I could forecast weather in some extent.¡±

    ¡±I know that but how does it work and did you really invent that?¡±

    ¡±When rain is starting air¡äs pressure drops. We see that by cloud going down. This maghine can tell me those small pressure changes in the air. Because this water column is rising tells me that weather is going to be good soon. That¡äs why we have to prepare for this weather change.¡±

    ¡±I understand. What are you planning to do next?¡±

    ¡±It is quite simple. We just call others to retreat out of the village into the woods. This place seem to agree into the situation.¡± In matter a fact manner.

    ¡±Why? Isn¡ät this moment perfect change to strike back? Why should we leave our base?¡±

    ¡±Because of those very reasons.¡±

    ¡±What do you mean?¡±

    "Enemy will expect an attack so we won¡ät try attack. Also there wasn¡ät any important point to keep village save. We can build it again, but lives we can¡ät. Plan is just keep eneryone alive and save and so far we have managed to do so.¡±

    ¡±Really?¡± I can¡ät belief that six years old boy can say something so wise. Normally person would get proud and defiant after this many victories. but he continue to be even more careful and scared as time pass. Is it his personality or age. Either way if this continue like this in the future he could become general which shakes the whole world and leave a mark in the history.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡±What were you thinking just now Samuel?¡±

    ¡±Nothing important but what is your plan for east army?¡±

    ¡±We keep on senting fake horn signals to the enemy because enemy might try sent real signal soon.¡±

    ¡±We understand. You should sent that knowledge to the base.¡±

    ¡±I¡äm on it.¡±

    In the Tetrao village people received message and stared to prepare to leave the place. They are going to the tar boulder. Of course many citizens didn¡ät want to leave their houses to the enemies, but they understood that they couldn¡ät risk any unnecessary deaths.

    At the same time people where wondering what enemy is going to think when they find empty village after their hard work. Some people were actually beting would they shout so aloud that even we could hear it from far a way. This made many scared and tired soldiers to rest and be at ease. There were some people how were telling jokes and smiling.

    ¡±Remember take only necessary daily products, for examble food and water. We leave the rest. Soldiers remember take notice if someone doesn¡ät keep up our pace and help if necessary.¡±

    ¡±Right the way king August.¡±

    ¡±Also has my son all ready left?¡±

    ¡±Yes he has. Timing was quite bad. He just left a moment ago. Now we are coming there to. This seemed as completery useless action from us.¡±

    ¡±You are correct but as a father. I can stop worrying about him.¡±

    ¡±Actually I¡äm interested what was in that gift box which you gave to Arwin as a sign for knighthood.¡±

    ¡±Nothing big as you think Nicolas. It was just old invention which couldn¡ät get massproduced because of inventor¡äs sudden death. Inventor was so eager to show his invention which he proclaimed change war as we know it. He called it as gun. It probably wasn¡ät anything important. Only reason why we give them to the new ranking officers is because those guns are rare. Only 50 was made in whole world. There is only 20 in our kingdom today.¡±

    ¡±That sounds interesting. Why haven¡ät I heard anything about it before?¡±

    ¡±It is because the witch cursed the weapons. No one how knows about the incident want to have them.¡±

    In the middle of forest knight Arwin and princess Rosan were taking a break. Because of Rosan acting her brother all the time. She hardly have time act as her normal self. These moment are rare and precious to her. Arwin was more happy about this than his promotion.

    ¡±you look happy for a while, Rosan.¡±

    ¡±Please don¡ät highlight my name. What if we get use to this and make mistake while around people.¡±

    ¡±True, but I won¡ät make such a mistake. You have my word my lady. Hehe.¡±

    ¡±You are such a tempter and bully. Give up already.¡±

    ¡±Never! Do you know how hard it is to stay quiet all day long while I can¡ät say anything?¡±

    ¡±I think I¡äm the last person you could say those words to.¡±

    Crack.

    ¡±Did you hear some thing?¡±

    Yes I did. I look into it.¡±

    Half minute later.

    ¡±There are about 10 soldiers how got lost in the fog. We have to leave this place quickly as possible.¡±

    "That is impossible. River is right next to us and they are coming from opposite direction. They will find us.¡±

    ¡±Not necessary. Look.¡±

    Two boats which were brought by two men Samuel and Giulio. They have came here since they noticed group of soldiers coming to the princes. They have to come to their rescue. Fortunately they couldn¡ät bring anymore help than escape route.

    ¡±You seem to be nervous. You should take it ease. We will save you. Am I correct?¡±

    ¡±How can you joke around while we are in this kind of situation? You should take notice about what kind of moment we are currently on, Samuel.¡±

    ¡±I know. Either way hurry up and come inside the boats. Hurry.¡±

    ¡±Thank you, please let us aboard the boat.¡±

    ¡±Right this way prince Peter. We will bring you to safety.¡±

 Chapter 16. Unveiling and fraud

    Previously in tar boulder. Group of dozen men was saw approaching prince¡äs location. Unfortunately there wasn¡ät any time to call help so two soldiers where planing to go there to help them.

    ¡±Are you sure you want to go there? They might just pass each other without no one noticing about anything. Why risk it?¡±

    ¡±Thank you Sepro, but I think we both manage just fine together. More importantly if we save them we both get huge reward. How can we past from such a good possibility.¡±

    ¡±Understood, but what reason you would need to have that kind of reward? Samuel. I can understand Giulio since he want to make post office. Why you to? I can understand money, but you don¡ät seem like such a person.¡±

    ¡±There is a girl who I¡äm interested in. I could do anything before since man how has been arrange married to is rich and good person. So I didn¡ät have a way to make her happy, but now I have a change to make her happy.¡±

    ¡±I see. So are you going to recognize love to her?¡±

    ¡±Of course. If Elena says yes then you are going to be my best man. Be prepared to it.¡±

    ¡±Of course. I¡äm happy to be help to you. But first I wish you good luck and see you soon.¡±

    ¡±Same to you. We are going now.¡±

    ¡±It look like we are save now.¡±

    ¡±Thank you for your help. We will make it up to you.¡±

    ¡±You welcome. Of course we expect some rewards after the war, but there isn¡ät any hurry about it. You can rest your minds for now. We should go to the tar boulder.¡±

    Path to the tar boulder is quite long since it is in top of the cliff which can only be climb by one certain path. It is easy to get lost while climbing it. Because of that they have to wait for until they are completely sure no one is following them.

    ¡±Let¡äs take a break for little while. I think you can ask questions from me if any has risen so far.¡±

    ¡±Actually that boat is quite interesting. I haven¡ät seen anything like it before.¡±

    ¡±Of course you haven¡ät that is Sepro¡äs canoe. It is a lot lighter than normal boat, but there isn¡ät room for many people. It is actually so light that I alone can lift it up and carry it around.¡±

    ¡±Then you are quite strong.¡±

    ¡±That isn¡ät the case. I think even you can do it if you try. You can try if you want.¡±

    ¡±It isn¡ät nice to prepare a joke for prince but this once is enough.¡±

    As prince Peter / Rosan approached the canoe he/she was prepared to make joke around how weak he/she is to soldiers. Even still Rosan started to lift canoe with her full power and to her suprise it was way lighter than she though so she fall for river with the canoe.

    ¡±Prince are you okay? You fell over quite heavily. Let me help you. Eh!?¡±

    ¡±Kiah!¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡±You are a girl? What is going on?

    And then silense fell to the river. Only flow of water was heard. Everything else was silent. Then question which was in both soldiers minds was said by Guelio.

    ¡±How are you?¡±

    ¡±It seem like we can¡ät keep this as secret anymore. I¡äm prince Peter¡äs twin sister Rosan scorpioheart. I¡äm hiding my identity because of my brother was killed and this is the only way to find how is responsible for his death.¡±

    ¡±That was quite suprising but for now at least I will believe you. I think Samuel to will believe you. Am I correct?¡±

    ¡±Of course you are. How would believe me if I told about it?¡±

    Bang!

    Loud noise was heard them close by. Non of them have heard anything like it. It was loud enough to scare everyone¡äs hear straight up. After looking around they saw smoke rising from knight Arwin¡äs location while Samuel was lie on the ground.

    ¡±What was that? What is going on?¡±

    ¡±I have no time to explain but could you stay still for a moment?¡±

    I simply can¡ät. My whole body is screaming for help. You must tell me everything right a way in other case I will put every inch of my body for escaping from here. Don¡ät move!¡±

    ¡±Be quiet or soldiers will find us.¡±

    ¡±That is the last thing I¡äm thinking right now. In addition to that. That noise must have scared of the soldiers or they are trying to come here while we are talking here. So don¡ät waste anymore time...¡±

    While Guelio was talking. Arwin was slowly lifting gun up. At the first time he wasn¡ät prepared for the pushing force. This time he was taking that in his consideration. He pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    And then there was one more death body in the forest. While this all was happening Samuel was on the ground alive. He was shot in the shoulder. It wasn¡ät deathly wound but neither the way. It was still enough to make him frightened in place without let any sound. He saw all of it. Also he knew if he was discovered alive. He would be killed the same way. Only reason why he was still alive was because of guns pushing force. Samuel knew that his life and death depends on would he be discovered.

    ¡±Princess we must leave this place as fast as possible. We can¡ät spent anymore time here. We must leave.¡±

    ¡±Why did you kill them. They promised to keep that in secret.¡±

    ¡±You can¡ät trust every people you meet. We can¡ät make any mistake. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡±No I don¡ät. Only reason why I¡äm pretending to be my brother is because of finding his killer. He wouldn¡ät want to make others suffer for his death. This is the last thing what he wanted to happen after his death.¡±

    ¡±You don¡ät understand. We must find his killer for all cost. No matter how much we must pay for it.¡±

    ¡±At least let¡äs bury them. We must do at least that much. That isn¡ät negotiable.¡±

    ¡±No we can¡ät. We must go now. Right now!¡±

    ¡±We can sect that they are really death as we dig graves for them.¡±

    It seem like my life is over. I must tell what I think at least. I wanted to tell Elena that I always loved her. Would she be sad when she hear about this? Why did this have to happen now when I learned what I wanted from life. I started to cry.¡±

    ¡±Why would you do such a thing. We both believed to you two. You didn¡ät have to kill us.¡±

    ¡±It seem like I didn¡ät use this new weapon correctly when you are still living. I can¡ät make any weak links. In other case our plan would be ruined. We can¡ät stop half way anymore. I¡äm sorry.¡±

    ¡±Don¡ät say you are sorry. You can still choose to let me live.¡±

    ¡±I can¡ät do that. I already killed your friend. How are you going to stay quiet about it?¡±

    ¡±You could blackmail me by saying we tried to kill you. That way if I would say the truth then I wouldn¡ät have anyway to defend myself.¡±

    Bang!

    ¡±As I said. I can¡ät make any weak spots here.¡±

    ¡±Ahh! It wasn¡ät enough to kill people at first time but you now do it after they surrendered too.¡±

    ¡±Rosan. World isn¡ät as nice place as you think. Even your family¡äs past was build by dark emotions and wishing for more power. Thanks to those people sacrifice you could life your life as comfortably as you could.¡±

    ¡±You can¡ät make that excuse. You think I didn¡ät know that. My brother fought all his life against my family¡äs past. I see now. When my brother said his last word you thought that he wanted you to protect me. Unfortunately more important part was you to leave the army. He wasn¡ät worried about your life. He was trying to protect your soul. He saw what kind of person you would become back then.¡±

    ¡±You can¡ät say that. I have always fought against Peter¡äs enemies ever since we meet each other. More importantly we must go to the cliff. Sepro is coming any moment now.¡±

 Chapter 17. The first meeting part 1.

    Ten years ago in Orseas capital. Group of kids around 10 years old were playing in playgroud around the market. Naturately kids were playing in different groups with different kinds of games. There was one person how stayed alone. He was by all ways average kid without anything noting for. Except he has strong fill to make his dream come true.

    He want to become a knight. One year ago when he was accused of theft, even though he had not done it. He was stressed over the incident. He was framed by group of boys how didn¡ät like him. He usually doesn¡ät take notice of people around him, because of it kids think he is too proud. He thinks himself above others that is what most think of him. So they planned to trick him.

    One knight saw all of it and started to explain what has happened. When knight says something went certain way then guards have to believe their words and leave the place. Boy only said thanks because he knew that it was all what knight wanted. That day inspired him to become a knight.

    Now one year later he uses all his free time as preparations for the future. That¡äs why he plays with everyone even more rarely than before. Suddenly boys started to approach him.

    ¡±What are you doing?¡±

    ¡±Oh. I¡äm practicing writing and reading.¡±

    ¡±Don¡ät you already know how to read and write? Are you a little kid?¡±

    ¡±I¡äm studying economics and politics with their writing ways. Such as gross wage and libertarianism.

    ¡±...¡±

    ¡±I¡äm sorry. Did I say something wrong.¡± Of course I didn¡ät. You just don¡ät understand me and my studies. I can¡ät waste any time with these people.

    ¡±Are you kidding with our expense? Even we can know it. We aren¡ät that stupid. You should say sorry to us.¡±

    ¡±I¡äm sorry if you got that kind of idea. In other case could you leave me along with my studies?¡±

    ¡±Sure thing.¡± People actually have picked a fight with him and always it was badly chosen choice. He wasn¡ät gifted with combat but he was dedicated to learn. Currently no one with his age can fight him along and group doesn¡ät help much. Even talented people with self-defence training couldn¡ät do it. They simply couldn¡ät beat hard work.

    ¡±Hey! Team of knight are coming past here. They are going somewhere.¡±

    In moment notice boy stoped studying. He was with happy impresion.

    ¡±knights are here.¡±

    Of course he couldn¡ät miss this kind of change. Normally knight are located close by important places and when team of them is walking together something interesting might happen. Knight are just one step away from nobles, but they still are way more important status than normal soldiers. Important prove of it they have to make loyalty agreement with noble family which they can¡ät back away from. Afterwards they carry family¡äs sign on their chest. And now team of different signs are walking together. Something unheard of was happening.

    In knight team.

    ¡±Should we avoid making this much attention to us?¡±

    ¡±It isn¡ät problem. We are all just following our masters orders. We much do this as fast as possible.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    True, if we leave witch running around the city would be much worse than this. Have you heard rumors about her?¡±

    ¡±Of course I have heard. She can command animals to her will. That¡äs why we much strike now when we are in town were animals are rare than outside. We can¡ät miss this change.¡±

    Situation was strange. No one knew what was happening which could made team of knight walk together middle of day. This made curiosity rise withing the people. They started to follow knights. One of them was the boy from playground. He was more interested of what kind of actions knights would made. Secondary part was their goal. Boy didn¡ät think this might turn into trouble. Only knight knew that this is very serious, but they can¡ät forbid people follow them in other case witch might prepare to them. This have to happen as quickly as possible.

    Knights were approaching old building with was in city¡äs outlying region. People here are poor and sick. That¡äs why people respect person¡äs privacy here. It is perfect place to hide and stay save from people. Many criminals live in here, but finding them is difficult.

    Team of knigtht are eyesore to people here. They aren¡ät going to be ignored. All around people shot their windows close. Pretenting as if they didn¡ät notice anything. And then the reason why knights never come here revealed themselves.

    Group of hooligans, outlaws and excommunications came toward the knights. People here try to survive every single day. They aren¡ät going to sell out one of their own. It doesn¡ät matter what that person has done in the past. They will protect everyone here.

    In front of knights there was an army which can¡ät be bought or negotiated with. Team spirit was strong. Group was already three times bigger than knight¡äs and it was rising. Battle for live and survival has started.

    ¡±Hurry up we must get to the house. Men are dying for nothing.¡±

    ¡±I know but they aren¡ät allowing us to get past them. We must do something here.¡±

    ¡±Why would we attack here? No one can expect us to deal with them since even army couldn¡ät do anything here.¡±

    ¡±There is some kind of plan but we haven¡ät heard of it.¡±

    ¡±Don¡ät you understand. They have made us decoy. They are planning to sacrifice us.¡±

    ¡±That can¡ät be. There is over a half of the city¡äs knights surrounded in here. Even if plan succeed how are they going to survive in future.¡±

    To their suprise something completely unexpected happened. Prince Peter was on horseback behind the army. Peter was famous for his poor health and everyone knew how he looked since he was symbol of the city. He was most likely to become the next king.

    ¡±Every citizen of outlying legion has their sins forgiven by the second prince. This order is valid even if the fight continues. You are now free men.¡±

    This order was big hit into the knight. Why would they forgive every sin these people made in the past so easily. Shock was even bigger to the citizen. Most people where sinner from the moment when they were born without any change to get out from it.

    Purpose for this fight was made people doubt for a moment which knight could get change to break the line to get in the house. Plan succeeded perfectly but fight was just become.

    The witch had enough time to prepare to people.

    Bang!

    Loud noise and large black cloud revealed themselves when door was opened. Explosion had happened. Shock fell for the knights. Many had died at that moment.

    ¡±What is happening? I didn¡ät hear anything like this is possible.¡±

    ¡±She is witch. Don¡ät judge her like a normal human being. Expect unexpected. That is the only way to capture her.¡±

    ¡±Understood!¡±

    In other side prince was suprised about how no one is noticing the witch is running away between the men. He can¡ät shout that witch is among them if told there would be panic which will cause even more death. Witch was running trait to the prince. He had no time to think anything.

    Then a boy revealed himself between them. Both people were suprised. Witch didn¡ät have any kind of long weapon then she took something from her pocket. Light came from it which cause boy to be blinded for a moment. To witch suprise that wasn¡ät enough. He had trained for battles which might cause dirt to go in the eye. He had trained for that purpose in mind too.

    ¡±You aren¡ät going past me. Witch! My name is Arwin you fool. You aren¡ät going anywhere.¡±

 Chapter 18. The first meeting part 2.

    When two people meet each other the first time then normally it is happy or bad moment in their lives. This time it wasn¡ät neithter. They meet in battlefield in life and death situation. They could die in any moment. People came out much closer after these moments, but it depends on do they survive from it.

    Of course the witch wasn¡ät ready to go out without the fight. She pulled small bottle which contained bees. No one had any idea how she get all of those in the bottle. That didn¡ät change the fact that bees are in it. This made Arwin¡äs smile fade away from him.

    ¡±I thought that it was just a rumor that you could control animals. Rumors didn¡ät tell even a half of your power.¡±

    ¡±Can I take it as a complement or praise for me?¡±

    Her voice was clear for a person how lived here. Many men was enchanted by it. Unfortunately Arwin wasn¡ät a person how could be effected by such a tactic. Witch noticed it too. So she changed his target to the soldiers.

    Fiih!

    Whistle was heard all around them. Soon a large group of dogs came running toward the soldiers. This came to as suprise unprepared soldiers. When men managed to get hold of themselves dogs suddenly left the place. Without any noise at all. This made soldiers even more scared than before. There was a feeling that the witch was playing with them. She wasn¡ät taking this seriously. Some people became angry because of shame.

    In middle of it witch was nowhere to be found. This caused plan to fail. Of course the prince Peter keep his word for releasing all original citizen from there to be free. Unfortunately witch had no plans to leave the place without any kind of resisting.

    ¡±Fire! Someone is placing fire all around us.¡±

    It isn¡ät rare to fire to break out in here, but this time it is clear it is intentional. Now people how were set free once again experienced despair once again. Also fire started to surround them. Except one path. That is obvious trap. People didn¡ät have any choise but to go in there. To everyone¡äs suprise noting happened to the person how got there.

    ¡±What is going on? How is nothing happening to them? Should we try also?¡±

    ¡±No, we should wait others to go pass. After everyone is save then we go. This way no innocent person dies. We will go last.¡±

    Prince knew that this plan will surely cause his death if it is planned for them, but he has to save as many people as possible. His words were heard in people minds and then man rose his voice.

    ¡±I will stay behind with the prince.¡±

    Arwin said this words because he though that was something that knight have to say, but what happened next suprised even him.

    ¡±I will stay behind to.¡±

    ¡±Me too.¡±

    ¡±Also my family.¡±

    ¡±I will stay with everyone.¡±

    ¡±We won¡ät allow the prince be only one to die here for us.¡±

    Thanks to Arwin¡äs words no one left the place. Even old people refused to leave which made prince crying for happiness.

    ¡±Okei. Let go together!¡±

    ¡±Ooh!¡±

    To all of our suprise there wasn¡ät any kind of attack at all. Year later I heard witch was fainted because of the smoke. Her plan was to make the prince to go last when smoke is heaviest at. She didn¡ät think he would go first since he is famous for his kindness. I didn¡ät expect this. I thought that there would have been some kind of weapon or hidden force somewhere. Unfortunately for her next day was her last in stake.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡±We can¡ät find anything from here. What will we do next?¡±

    ¡±We will put out fire first. Call every free men to help us. This is prince¡äs order.¡±

    ¡±Understood!¡±

    In next moment prince started to come near me. He did something that I didn¡ät expect at all. He bowed in front of me.

    ¡±Thank you for saving me and also saying those words which saved everyone there.¡±

    I started to bow late but either way it didn¡ät seem to disrespect him at all.

    ¡±Thank you for your kind words. I did what I saw was right and just.¡±

    ¡±I¡äm happy to see someone in my age how is this brave. Situation isn¡ät over yet. Take this sign. Show it tomorrow in front of main gate and call me. I want to talk with you more.¡±

    ¡±Of course, prince Peter Scorpioheart.¡±

    Next day after fire has been put out and witch was found then church came to purify her. It is pretty word for taking everything dangerous or interesting from her to the church. Even king can¡ät take those thing back anymore. If have to tell then church is more powerful existence than king.

    I personally saw whistle, bottle and a book taken away. I can¡ät believe she could do everything only with those things. This made me interested how she did it also it made me scared of what might happen next time I saw witch. World seem to be moving direction which I don¡ät want to approach. I will change this world. I can¡ät change my self in other case I can¡ät change to world like I want to. I¡äm not going to become something like witches.

    This day is going to be a lot different than normally. I¡äm going to royal palace. It isn¡ät as beautiful place as it seem. Most of royal assets and relics are in summer houses and banks. Palace is just a name currently. In the past it was beautiful place but thief and enemy soldiers have put their mark in there.

    ¡±Stop right there. What are you doing here?¡±

    Guard came to stop me as I approached front gate. ¡±I¡äm coming here by prince¡äs order. I have sign for it.¡± As I talk I take out the sign and start to wait guard¡äs answer.

    Guard was nervous at first but then he was relieved. I¡äm not blaming him. Taking everything that have happened recently there is lot of worrying about. Palace is probably worried about neighbor countries attacking them any moment now.

    Usually after a large conflict there would be an attack from neighbor country after that. There is a saying ¡±If you see house burning you should take the change to rob it empty.¡± This is mind set of current world. I can¡ät say I hate it but I¡äm planning to prevent that ever happening to me.

    You may pass. Prince is all ready waiting for you. I will guide you there.¡±

    ¡±Is it all right to leave the front gate empty+¡±

    Of course it is all right. Only reason why I was there was to get you here. No one else is allowed to enter today.¡±

    ¡±I understand.¡± I have known that second prince has lot of power in palace but I didn¡ät think that it was this much. Some even say that prince has even more power than his father. Which is a lot because the king August is also very famous person amount of all the kings. Two of them are very alike. Only exception is Peter¡äs poor health.

    Soon two of us came in front of a door which the guard knocked.

    ¡±Come in.¡± Voice was heard inside. It was Peter¡äs. Guard backed of and returnedlittle distance away. I understood the gesture. So I came in alone.

    ¡±Arwin Orseas enrers. I have came as you ordered.¡±

    ¡±So you aren¡ät noble since your name is Orseas. Are you interested to get permission to get royal knight training. Of course it is with condition.¡±

    I stayed quiet as I waited nervously since this might change my future. To me it took long but actually it only took two second. Purpose of that break was to see if he is really interested to become a knight.

    ¡±I want you to become my twin sister¡äs personal guard and also my.¡±

    I answered without any kind of hesitation, because my dream is something that I will never keep it a secret. ¡±I will follow your orders. I want to become a knight.¡±

    That day those two became the best friends and their bond stayed strong until the fatal day came which ended prince¡äs life and changed Arwin¡äs life even more than this day.

 Chapter 19. Border war part 7.

    ¡±Good afternoon prince Peter and knight Arwin. How was a trip to here?¡±

    ¡±It was good Sepro. There wasn¡ät any problem when we got here.¡±

    ¡±I¡äm glad to hear that Arwin. Actually two soldiers came to pick you up. You didn¡ät see them.¡±

    ¡±Oh, so there was some people coming to us. We thought that they were enemies so we hide.¡±

    ¡±I see. Do you happen to know what made that loud noise?¡±

    ¡±We heard it too. It came from little distance away from us. I don¡ät know what it was.¡±

    ¡±You don¡ät need to think so hard. I was just interested since that noise brought some memories to me. By the way are you interested what is happening in war.¡±

    ¡±Very.¡±

    I started to explane how enemy forces from west are closing on town slowly since they are worried about suprise attach and new fog which isn¡ät coming. East army which is right next to us is preparing to help main force at any moment, but for so far they are going with trench warfare. In other words fight is on stale mate which we want it to be.

    Only thing to worry about is if additional troops came here. It would start all out war with all three countries. So far there isn¡ät any signs for it so we are planning for next plan carefully. Actually I have some idea how this war will end.

    ¡±I¡äm interested what are you planning to do next?¡±

    ¡±Sir Arwin. Actually, I have a plan.¡±

    ¡±Really. Can I hear it?¡±

    ¡±Of course you can. Plan is to make enemy forces come up-stream of third/fourth river. We are gradually bringing boars there.¡±

    ¡±Why are you planning some thing like that?¡±

    ¡±Do you know why we only go yourth river by boat and never will use third river for it?¡±

    ¡±I see. So you want to think away how to bring enemy there. I have a couple of ways to do it.¡±

    ¡±I gladly hear them.¡±

    Commander Henrik army has been gradually approaching Terao village. They have been worried whole day another suprise attack. Also they have been trying to find every lost soldier around. Now is evening so they have taken way more time to find village than they thought they would need to. Because of that soldiers are frustrated and tired. To their suprise when they found the village. It was empty.

    Not fully there is a note which says; I have taken a bet when you find empty village if you would shout aloud I would win the bet so please cry out as much as you can.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    These letters made soldiers fell even more negative emotions. Some people wanted to cry and shout but they couldn¡ät do it after reading the message. Letter¡äs writer was in fact person how bet on enemy wouldn¡ät put any kind of sound at all. Even if enemy would have known this. They have still stayed quiet, because enemy is just joking with them. That¡äs why soldiers were in enormous stress.

    ¡±What are we going to do next commander Henrik?¡±

    ¡±Of course we are going to rest the rest of the day. Soldiers can¡ät continue any longer today.¡±

    ¡±But we don¡ät know we enemy is and also we can¡ät continue this war more than two days anymore. Are you sure it is alright to take a rest.¡±

    ¡±Don¡ät forget enemy is dealing with count Ben army too while we speak. Enemy is surrounded by all directions. This move has made enemy even more worse situation than before. We can think this as taking enemies headquarters without any ally losses. Isn¡ät this good situation for us?¡±

    ¡±Understood, I will tell soldiers to rest the rest of night. There won¡ät be need of placing many soldiers into look-out. One person in top of the church would be enough. Would you think so?¡±

    </a> ¡±Do as you think is the best. I can¡ät be only person how thinks in this army. I need every available choice there is.¡±

    ¡±How soon will we arrive to tar boulder?¡±

    ¡±Soon your highness. We can see it after we get out of this forest.¡±

    Main ally army has walked to the tar boulder ever since they backed everything necessary. Soon all allies are together once again. There hasn¡ät been any need to sent signals or produce fake messages to the enemy. Situation and moral is good, but that doesn¡ät change the fack that they are surrounded and have less allies than enemy.

    ¡±There it is. We have finally arrived. Now men get up and start to prepare to night. We can start sleaping soon. Now atleast we don¡ät have to be scared of suprise attacks since enemy can only come one direction. That¡äs why locals can do it them selfest. Our soldiers have prepared defensive line already.¡±

    Everyone soon came to the new base. Relieve and happyness also was around everyone except couple of people.

    ¡±Where are two soldiers how stayed here?¡±

    ¡±They tried to find prince at midday time, but we haven¡ät heard anything about them ever since.¡±

    ¡±I see. Let¡äs start worry about it after this war is over. You all should start taking rest. Thee wouldn¡ät be any need to use misleading tactics anymore.¡±

    Night was quiet all around ecxept in count Ben camp were busy because of knowledge of what had happened to the main army. War will last only two more days, because of that they have to make a move as soon as possible. Problem is the place were enemy stays. They can see everything what is happening here. If we would change our tactic they would see it right away and we can¡ät know how enemy will deal with it.

    People thought of three plans. Attack from north, south or middle of tar boulder. They have spend whole day looking at it, because of it they know that frontal attack won¡ät work. As for north and south both routes work for some extent. In the end they have to know were allies will arrive. They have to predick that correctly.

    ¡±I think we should attack from south tomorrow.¡±

    ¡±Why do you think that?¡±

    ¡±I just have a feeling.¡±

    ¡±If we could move just because of the feeling this would be easy. We can¡ät choose like this.¡±

    People have told their ideas whole evening and in the end no certain option was found. They haven¡ät got any smart ideas. There just wasn¡ät any sure way to find out which path is correct, when misleading messages has been sent constantly. They also knows that tomorrow they might cause noise in one of those two option, but that is most likely way to enemy tricking them to choose wrong path.

    ¡±Situation is all times changing as we speak. We can in the worst case sent half of the forces to both directions. We can¡ät loss hope. Enemy is the one how is in problem to know where attack will come.¡±

    Count Ben isn¡ät army general but he can still think logically. In the end there is only on road to the top so armies can form together later on.

    ¡±Let go with that. Everyone shoud take a rest. Tomorrow is going to be busy day. Next night is going to be sleepless night to all soldiers. Everyone should take a rest while we can.¡±

    Count Ben gave soldier one piece of advice. ¡±You shouldn¡ät say ¡äshould¡ä word so carelessly. In certain way some people might think that there is a change they couldn¡ät do it. You must try to say; everyone sleep well or take a rest while we can. And believe your words. When I say; we will take this cliff into our control. That day I mean it and I won¡ät say; we should take this cliff. When you learn this. You will see world in whole new light.

    Let¡äs see each other after this war is over.¡±

    The soldier how heard this was just some nobody how would save count Ben¡äs live incoming war. His name is William.

 Chapter 20. Border war part 8.

    In the morning every battle front was moving busily. Everyone knew that this day will most likely decide how will win this war. Commander Henrik is heading to the tar boulder. It was quite obvious that enemy is there since so much smoke came from there. Of course there is a change it to be a trap. Unfortunately they don¡ät have time to make sure that enemy is there.

    Count Ben was looking for any signs from Henrik so he could start to act. But to his suprise enemy force did something he didn¡ät expect at all. Albert Rowan¡äs soldiers and king August Scorpioheart started to move by the river line to the north.

    ¡±Why did they move out from their defensive fortress? This doesn¡ät make any sense. Why would they move out? This could be perfect change to attack them.¡±

    Count Ben have thought of many different situations but this wasn¡ät one of them. He have thought they might leave this place but they would have moved by secret. This kind of movement can not be not noticed. They are completely open.

    When soldiers saw this sight there was automatically thought; this is a trap, but what if this isn¡ät a trap. There is only 200 soldiers, but those soldiers have surrived this whole war so far without any men losses. 100 of those soldiers are kingdoms royal guard knight soldiers and other 100 soldiers are from here.

    Our purpose was to make these men to come to our country. We thought those men were completely useless except in tar yielding. How could this happen to us?

    ¡±Let¡äs move out. At least we don¡ät have to worry which way we should go. Let¡äs follow them by our side the river.¡±

    And so everyone started to move. Everyone took their attention to the king August how was leading soldier forward.

    Commander Henrik was approaching to the river. He wanted to meet the rest of the army, but to his suprise he saw enemy moving out from the hill. He had no idea how this was happening but this was a change. He didn¡ät hesitate. ¡±Charge forward!¡±

    No one else were aware of this fact so this order came as suprise, but everyone were happy to hear this order. At least they could rest soon no matter what happens.

    Unlike last time they saw the enemy in front of them.Also there was no signs for suprise attack since there isn¡ät any cover where enemy could hide. Even more importantly they heard their army¡äs war horn sound which means count Ben is right in front of them.

    ¡±Chase them! We will over take them soon.¡±

    Tetrao village citizen were left in top of the tar boulder. Enemy had no idea they left perfect hostages behind them. It wasn¡ät most optimal plan to make both armies chase them to the north, but this way there wouldn¡ät be any change to sivilian massacre.

    Since people from Tetrao village are well known their home land. They could manage to take every boat from village and bring them to the third river. Everyone knew exactly the path. It was in fact the same path which Sepro and Herman took when this war started. Of course this time 200 soldiers traveled the same path as them.

    ¡±I had no idea we would go by this same path two days later. Did you have Herman?¡±

    ¡±Of course I didn¡ät. How could I know something like this would happen?¡±

    ¡±True enough. But hopefully everything goes right. So I can find two missing soldiers as soon as possible. I have promise to make.¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡±Did something happen? You look more happy than before the war Sepro.¡±

    ¡±Actually I made an important promise with one soldier. I¡äm looking forward to it. But for now we must consentrate fully to this.¡±

    ¡±Be quiet. Let¡äs keep moving. We must get to the crossing point before enemy does.¡± Said by Albert from close by.

    Although two parts of the army have only known each other just two says. They have come together perfectly. No one is questioning viscount Rowan¡äs orders. It is almost like they have always been together. Everyone knew the plan and were convident this is going to work. At least if they would have attacked, they would have fallen for this trap.

    Soon everything was ready for crossing the second river. Second river was filled of rapids. Because of that below of one rapid there was shallow path. If people with armor would try to cross it then it would take time. But this time there wasn¡ät any people with armor. Thanks to it people without armor could easily cross it.

    It was almost as if speed didn¡ät drop even a little bit. ¡±Are you ready for action?¡±

    ¡±Ohh!¡±

    ¡±Of course you are, but wait a little longer. Soon it is a time to act.¡±

    By Rowan¡äs order soldiers traveled the short path which was previously taken by Sepro and Herman while carrying canoe with them just two days ago. After no time they saw backwater filled with massive amount of boats.

    ¡±Hurry up! We are lossing them.¡±

    Commander Henrik was chasing king with all his men. He already saw enemy going across the river and they vanished into the forest. Unfortunately for them they could over take them since river was too deep with the armor.

    By the time they came other side the river. They saw count Ben. They have finally meet each other again. ¡±You sem to be in a hurry. Should I help you?¡± Even in this kind of situation count could tell a joke.

    ¡±Of course you can. We just saw them going into the forrest.¡±

    ¡±What are you waiting for. Go after them.¡±

    When this war started everyone wanted to take Tetrao village into their control together. In this moment all soldiers from Saisagus country became one once again. Also they were closer to the Tetrao village than the enemy and now enemy is running towards their country. It could be said that they unknowingly took their victory without ever knowing about it.

    Currently they were fighting in Saisagus country. Also Polgon kingdom¡äs king were in their lands. Because of that king August Scorpioheart was second king after the first king how crossed the border. August had unknowingly become second king how became conqueror in his kingdom.

    No one had any idea in Polgon kingdom that their king had just become conqueror. It was unheard of before. In future generations this day marked a mark to this world first world war which took base many years later. But the first seed was birth that day to the world.

    Althought this war was called bolder war. Many people thought that more fitting name would have been birth of war gods war.

    Hurriedly all men started to follow the path which was made by enemy soldiers. To their suprise. They saw backwater filled with boats and no soldiers anywhere to see.

    ¡±Enemy is escaping by water. Hurry up and follow them!¡±

    There was no time to think why there was so many boats left. Logically there was no change enemy would have left so many boats behind. Otherwise they could follow them hurriedly.

    After the first people got into the river. They saw some enemy boat going down-stream. Enemy would have been seen if they would have gone north. So only option was south. ¡±Enemy is south from us.¡±

    ¡±Follow them. We can¡ät loss them now.¡±

    It took quite some time to everyone to get in the boat. But soon chase became to start. To their suprise enemy had also problems with their boats. Some were left behind.

    ¡±I don¡ät know should I be happy or sad. People here are using boats every day. How could they make this kind of mistake in the moment like this? At least we know were is the right parh.

    Soon they came across two streams. Boats how were left behind choosed to go right path. Of course they followed behind them. Everyone started to rowing and paddle. They speed started to rise. No one expected that this was huge mistake. Soon they knew why those few boats were left behind. They saw waterfall.

 Chapter 21. Border war part 9.

    ¡±Hurry up and stop moving! You must stop boats moving forward! There is waterfall in front of us!¡±

    Good thing was army soldiers noticed danger right away, but people behind them coulnd¡ät stop soon enough. They collided with leading boats and caused everyone moving forward without any change to stop it. Since every time someone managed to stop someone collided again from behind.

    ¡±Ahh!¡±

    Scream of despair was everywhere. No one knew what to do. This caused even more panic. Situation wasn¡ät completely hopeless, if boats would move directly forward. When boat falls side ways then it might carry over and make people in it drown. This exactly was cause which was main purpose of this plan.

    When count Ben got out he saw sight of enemies on the boat ready to fire arrows. Polgon kingdom army did go around from yourth river to towards the waterfall. They were ready to fire quite some time. Finally it was time to show viscount Albert Rowan¡äs archers skills.

    This moment was actually the first time Tetrao village¡äs soldiers started to fight very first time. They have been training for years. Some even from Albert¡äs dad¡äs times. Thisc was moment when Tetrao village started their first battle.

    Normally water in waterfall was clean and easy to see through, but now it was red. Last time when river was red was when civil war was in Dialkas empire, which was from fifty years ago.

    ¡±Enemy is in front of us. Retreat!¡±

    Unfortunately count was wearing colorful clothing which revealed his status. Of course the best archer who was viscount aimed at him.

    ¡±Get down and dive. Hurry!¡± Of course the one how said it was William.

    To their suprise viscount was taking account of this attack would be noticed so he aimed under the water. Arrow sink in to count.

    ¡±Ahh!¡±

    ¡±Hurry up! Don¡ät you see our leader is under fire. Everyone regroup.¡±

    Then some people got their heads together and started to surround count Ben. But enemy wound¡ät gave up this perfect change to end the war.

    ¡±Continue fire. Count Ben is in front of us. We can win this.¡±

    Polgon kingdom soldiers were firing rapidly as they could. They didn¡ät have time to surround them by land too. Because of that enemy has a change to retreat into the forest. They must hurry with their attack. Even if arrow resulses would heavily decrease.

    Suddenly bullroarer¡äs sound was heard. ¡±what is happening Herman? Did Sepro find something?¡±

    ¡±Yes and no. He is thinking we should lead enemy to the west side of the river into back to Tetrao village.¡±

    ¡±Why?¡±

    Viscount Albert was suprised of this proposal. Why should they make enemy retreat when they could end this war now.

    ¡±Unfortunately we don¡ät have time to make sure. I think this have to be choosen now or never.¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    This made Albert doubt in his mind. What is going on? Is something happening that I don¡ät know. And so on. But in the end he knew that they wouldn¡ät got into this good situation without Sepro¡äs ideas. So he choosed to believe him this one time. He can explain later time to me personally.

    ¡±Fire heavily into right side. We must make them retreat into the left side. Hurry.¡±

    And so count Ben got a change to get into the savety, but not unharmed.

    ¡±Ahh! This is way more painfull than I thought. Could you help me get this arrow out of my stomack?¡±

    ¡±Of course I can count Ben. Let me just find something that I can close it afterwards.¡± William was army medic. Thankfully they could escape from that situation. Only reason why Ben is still allive is because of boat which was brought in front of him by William. It was miracle that they manage to leave this kind of attack. ¡±They will pay for this.¡±

    Commander Henrik word resonated in people¡äs minds. But one person didn¡ät think so, that was count Ben. ¡±They let us retreat.¡± This made everyone quiet. No one expected this kind of words. No one could say anything back anymore. They lost the change when people stayed quiet over many minutes.

    ¡±I mean it was clear that they pushed us to this side. I don¡ät know what was other side of the river, but it have to be something important. Also look at how many are left of us. We came with 2000 men cavalry, 3000 infantry and 200 archers and now we have only 500 men left. Our enemy can move everywhere. We can¡ät win this war anymore. We have to wait 500 men how are defending river against enemy allies. Now most important part is to survive from the very begining. I don¡ät apologize if any of you dies anymore.¡±

    These were order hehad thought when they attacked from the swamp but only know he could say them. War was over from very beginning. They were played by as children. How could have planned all of this. Ben and Henrik knew that behind of all of this was a dangerous person how should be dealt with.

    ¡±Viscount Albert might be way more dangerous we ever thought.¡±

    ¡±I agree.¡±

    ¡±why did you allow enemy to retreat. We could have won the war right then.¡± Albert was talking after the battle with Sepro. Althought he didn¡ät have much to say to the boy since no man was killed.

    ¡±I was simply worried about if they would retreat to the other side. That island is easy to defend and also it is in their territory. Thanks to that they can bring more soldiers to support them. Also war is already over. We have manage to deal with the most of the enemy. We just have to wait for soldiers how were defending riverfrom our ally forces. They propably will leave together when they meet each other tomorrow evening.¡±

    ¡±I see. Know it is clear why you did so. Can I also guess that you also want to find two lost soldiers in a hurry?¡±

    Sepro stayed silent since there was no need for words anymore. Albert understood and leaved the place. He was heading to the king. Althought the king took the leading part of the retreat. He was happy to be help for others. Suprisingly he didn¡ät look so well.

    ¡±Your highness are you alright? You don¡ät look so well.¡±

    ¡±Sorry to make you worry. It is just I haven¡ät experienced this kind of massagre before previously.¡±

    ¡±I can releate with that. I¡äm way more tired than I thought I would. I can¡ät imagine how enemy is thinking right now. Also I would like to keep this battle hidden from the rest of the country. You should make Nicolas take full responsibility for this battle.¡±

    ¡±I see. You want to keep those two boys save. Am I correct that Herman is your son and that other child id your wife¡äs sister¡äs child.?¡±

    Albert just nod.

    ¡±In that case I must reward them with some other way.¡±

    ¡±I didn¡ät expect anything like this when I came here to seel my products.¡±

    ¡±Don¡ät complain. Do you know how much soldiers fought for to keep us save?¡±

    ¡±I know. I was just bursting out some tress with was around me in these couple of days.¡±

    People talking where tradespeople how were got in middle of war without any way out. Normally in these situation these men were going to die. Of course this time there was no damage dealt to them, but they have to leave their trade products behind. There is huge change enemy has been vandalizing their livehood.

    ¡±You are talking about quite an interesting thing. Can I join in?¡±

    ¡±Sepro!¡±

    The last person was Sepro. Everyone knew they were alive just because of him. Even thought he was just six years old child they were in debt to him.

    ¡±Sorry! We were miss speaking just now. We didn¡ät mean it.¡±

    ¡±No that isn¡ät it. It is just all of your drade products are save. Before battle started I took them in to the sauna. I don¡ät think enemy is looking anything from there since they are hidden into the ground. Don¡ät be nervous. It is just. I¡äm sorry for taking all of your precious thing without your permission. I¡äm sorry.¡±

    That day seller Tom meet Sepro. Tom was just nobody back them but in the future they would change trading in the world. Even great trader Margaret couldn¡ät keep her hold on the trade path to the south after that day.

    ¡±Sorry my name is Sepro. I would like to make business deal with you.¡±

 Chapter 22. End of border war part 1.

    ¡±What do you mean by business deal? What are you thinking?¡±

    Sepro had taken all of theit trade products. They were spices and books. Both were common and cheap kind. There wasn¡ät any sense why someone outside of the business would be interested in it. There had been plenty of trouble to find some investors. Margaret was the main investor but it was mainly because of their market knowledge which they had got from the south.

    They have worked almost as slaves how were bound by a contract. If someone wants to break a contract they would be prohibit to join any guild any longer. And if you don¡ät belong to any guild they couldn¡ät sell anything in the market. In addition in Margaret¡äs contract force the breaker to by ransom to her which isn¡ät cheap by little.

    ¡±I¡äm interested by how you can keep all of your products so well in shape. Normally books would be damaged and spices would be low grade. But to my suprise everything were even better quality than normally wanted. I¡äm positively suprised by it.¡± Sepro has been waiting for good moment to come in to say this. In muddle of combat isn¡ät the best time to talk. Now when war seem to be endind is the best time to strike a deal.

    At current time people don¡ät know that spices aren¡ät just something to use to the rich people. Normal household couldn¡ät have any change to get any spices since they are rare and expensive. Many noble houses don¡ät even buy them since some think spices as ¡±devil¡äs fruit¡±. Problem is people are in crucial need for new cheap way to improve their health. People have been lucky to not to have experienced any big sickness outburst. To prepare to it. Preparations have to start now when everything is fine. Since when outburst begin it can¡ät be stoped.

    As for book. They are not used by common people at all since it is considered to be useless to learn to read and write. Because of that Tetrao village is way better place to live than what the most people think. Small, easy to reed book which many copies are ideal to that purpose. Both of these thing are important to sepro to help Herman to progress with his career. I want to help Herman as much as I can. Now is moment to act.

    ¡±I¡äm happy to hear that you like our work but we can¡ät just make deal so easily. We have contract to bring all of this to the Dialkas empire.¡±

    ¡±I understand. I just want to see how your contract look so if I could get you join in Tetrao village. But first rest. Call me directly when you want to find spices and book. See you soon.¡± It doesn¡ät matter how much business make money. The most important thing is trust between the companies. No matter how much power person has it isn¡ät enough to keep everyone together. I must make them trust me first.

    As Sepro walked away everyone could tell that this person is more to what it seem to be. ¡±Can there be some six years old boy like this?¡± No one could¡ät say anything to this.

    Nicolas and Henrik were thinking together their next move. They had choosen to end this war as defeat. They just have to get everyone together to escape. Problem is that 500 men were defending the river from enemy troops. They will come tomorrow evening when they were ordered three days ago. They had worked great but main army couldn¡ät perform their duty.

    People were in trench warfare in the river. Aled and George had arrived from Orseas capital. Even when they were with 1000 men they couldn¡ät start to attack. Defensive formation was nothing less than perfect.

    ¡±I hope we are in time here. At least enemy isn¡ät some easy kid to deal with. They are highly trained and experienced soldiers. You can tell that these people aren¡ät in the same group by looking at theit clothes. Even still they could do this much. We can¡ät do anything more than this.¡± said Aled Rowan.

    ¡±You can see that so easily. True, Isee it the same way but it is mainly because of my great eye sight. Also I¡äm too worried about my family.¡± said by George.

    ¡±Let¡äs hope everyone we know are save. In the end that is all we can do.¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    They understood that they can¡ät just charge forward. Self sacrifice is worst they could do now. There has been many people how lost their live by doing too much. Even when they weren¡ät ask to act that far. People shouldn¡ät worry about the death. They should worry about the living.

    Sepro had told George these words from the past. There isn¡ät any doubt that he had done something. Suprisingly enemy army¡äs horn was heard. After that army other side the river started to retreat quickly. There wasn¡ät time to react.

    ¡±Hurry up! We are going across. We are going to chase them.¡±

    There wasn¡ät any change it to be a trap. War was ending before even they know it. But question is how won. No one there had any ideas of it.

    ¡±Hurry up! We must arrive to our commander as soon as possible. War is over and we are going home.¡±

    Soldiers were scared of enemy attack the whole time. Now at last they can breathe even thought it is only a little bit. But their were hurry to leave since enemy is other side the river.

    ¡±How do you think have won this war?¡±

    ¡±Of course us, but I have to say it. Truthfully I think this is a lost. There was monsters how we didn¡ät know were existing. Hopefully our commander and count are save.¡±

    ¡±True, I can¡ät believe that this war started just because the king was here. If there wasn¡ät for that single thing we wouldn¡ät have lost. We were just trying to call the people to our country, but this happened.¡±

    ¡±I can¡ät believe you all have excepted that this was a loss even before we know it for sure. Either way this isn¡ät the over. There is coming more wars to this place in the future. And they are going to be way bigger than this one. No one isn¡ät going to leave this important tactical location empty easily. Even more so after seen what this place is capable of.¡±

    Soldiers were retreating at fast pace. Unlike the most people would think they were happy. Of course they were worried about their allies but they called them to retreat. There isn¡ät no way they wouldn¡ät obey.

    ¡±Enemy is most likely coming from same path which they took when they chased us. They are going home the most fastest path.¡±

    ¡±Should we prepare for ambush?¡±

    </a> ¡±Under no circumstances. We can¡ät force them to fight backin stanpede or panic. In other case their actions might become unpredictable and out of control. We must let them leave. There is more harm than success from attacking. War is over just by staying away.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I¡äll tell your plan to the army heads.¡±

    Of course the two people talking were Sepro and Edvart. Son and father were thinking army¡äs next move but planing came to end sooner than soldiers outside the building where thinking. Reasoning behind Sepro¡äs ideas was to save men from both sides. He could see enemy had no plans to attack when they arrived. There was a lot of merchants behind the army. Also many of them in the village. Commonly army would stop their cityzens from coming here just before the war.

    The most likely reason why they attacked was the king. They were placed into bad situation which they couldn¡ät get out without the war. At least now when they come back. They aren¡ät going to become executed.

    Silently saying. ¡°I hope that Samuel and quelio are save. Soon I can find you.¡± Originally Sepro was planning to end the war half a day sooner but he was in a hurry to find his friends. Unconsciously he might have planned that in mind.

    It seem like I should take a rest until orders to move arrives. It will most likely take long time until everyone agree with the plan. Of course they will object. Everyone wants big victory and no average result. Then to my suprise there was a sound.

    Bullroarer¡äs sound were heard. ¡°It seem like we are going to the swamp where war started.¡± I have no problem with it. It is actually the best place which is aloof from the battle field. Also I think no man from the enemy wants to come back to this place ever again. Of course we have to bury the bodies soon before diseases break loss. Better to do it soon as possible as we wait enemy to leave this place.

    ¡°We are going to the swamp to south from us. Be ready to leave as soon as possible. We don¡ät want to get under the enemy¡äs feet.¡±

    Everyone started to prepare to leave. To my suprise after staying so long with the Nicolas¡ä forces I did get used to army¡äs fast movement. Tetrao village¡äs army is way more slower than them but it was fast enough to its purpose. I must tell viscount Albert to train soldiers mor to act faster than before. But of course in secret, if soldiers would know that I recommented more training. I can¡ät even think about it. I must not think that way.

    ¡°Good everyone ready. Let¡äs move ahead.¡±

 Chapter 23. End of border war part 2.

    Soon this war will end. This thought was with everyone¡äs mind. It was the first time everyone was in same picture. We can stop this. The worst case of scenario is two army¡äs meeting each other. Because of that both army¡äs didn¡ät stop senting voice signals without a rest. There was no need for more fighting. This is over.

    Count army did go away without any problems. Some might think that this ending was anticlimax, but everyone was tired. Finally people could laugh once again. Some people laugh at when they bet over would enemy¡äs angry noise hear over them. This was a prove thatt they were tired sincepeople how laugh at war will experience the worst tress of all. Some people can¡ät take it so they laugh everytime they could.

    But now everyone is laughing with their real and honest smile. The war is finally over.

    ¡°I¡äm glad to here that no man died at war. We just must find those two soldiers how came lost in the battlefield. Normally situation would be much worse, but now it is easy to start looking for the. Viscount if you would like to help us looking for them.¡±

    ¡°Of course I will help your highness. Since they came lost by my command. No way I could just let them be. They have to explain why they left the battle field. Also thank you for cleaning up our battle ground. Hopefully there isn¡ät harmful side effects from this battle to my people.¡±

    ¡°Good to hear. Originally this day would have been celebration for me, but it seem like it is more appropriate to make it for you. We are debt to you saving all of us here. Everyone give big applause to viscount Rowan Albert.¡±

    Tap..!

    Normally viscount would get big applause from his/her people quite often. But in Albert¡äs case there hasn¡ät been many situations when people could give it. Also viscount is person how doesn¡ät care about formal compliments. Now there this clear reason why they would applause and also they mean it from bottom from their hearts. This made viscount to be happy than he even thought. Although he didn¡ät cry, it was still clear to everyone he became happy from it.

    Viscount was in huge dress over the war. Even thought he allowed people to use their own ideas freely. This made it even more difficult since he is responsible for everything happening in the battlefield. Finally he could loss up those dark eye which had been staying over him all this time.

    Next would be another battlefield coming which was royal party. Most likely there is coming many nobles from all around the country to meet him. This might be even more difficult than real battlefield to him.

    ¡°I feel sorry for him. First battle is over but next is coming soon. I¡äm not going to help him with anyway. Party isn¡ät for me, dad.¡± Sepro was grateful to viscount for all of his work but it is way to difficult to deal with the party. He wanted to tell his father that he isn¡ät going anywhere close to it at any situation.

    ¡°I agree. You should stay away from it. I make sure of it.¡± In fact it would be a problem if he would come to the party. I must avoid which could harm my son any longer. Now is my turn to help my friend.

    ¡°Can you explain what happened in Tetrao village, count Ben?¡±

    Unlike in Tetrao village the atmosphere was bad in Saisagus country. Count Ben has to explain how could this kind of loss happen. Also country needs someone to took the blame for it. In the war army was originally 5000 men and now little over 2000 men were killed or lost in battlefield. It was huge loss which isn¡ät easily explainable to others.

    ¡°I saw Polgon kingdom¡äs king there and choosed to try to take him here, but I underestimated our enemy. Of course king¡äs royal army was as great as told, but I was surprised by how good men were in Tetrao village. Also main commander was from there and their tactician. In other words why I lost was completely my fault.¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I see. So you will take full blame over this.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Well, that takes it easy for me, but it seems like your men don¡ät accept this so well as you.¡±

    Outside the place there are almost all survived soldiers from the army wanting to here what is happening to their leader. Even commander Henrik was with them. He might be cut by two ranks. He might have to start again with 10 men commander from know on.

    There isn¡ät no way that soldiers could force all blame over their leader. Normally commanders would let loss by some kind of penalty but there isn¡ät any kind of feat from it. There isn¡ät even any kind of hero how could make people happy.

    ¡°As you can see. We can¡ät make this incident come public. Other wise cityzen wouldn¡ät accept just one person¡äs penalty. We must keep this secret from the people. Do you understand?¡± Judge said these word with a smile.

    Reasoning behind these words are to stay quiet and act innocent. That way there isn¡ät need for any kind of punisment. Judge understood that there wasn¡ät any fault withing the count so he want to earn some trust over him for the future.

    Count Ben of course thanked him. ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Judge John.¡± Count Ben and John were roommates when they were studying for their careers.

    ¡°I heard that Saisagus country tried to attack to us. Also viscount Albert Rowan was the one how stoped that attack.¡±

    ¡°How? I have never heard of him before.¡±

    ¡°He is a son of that man how moved to the border. He have been living in the border of three countries. He is complete nobody. He isn¡ät even in royal selection war.¡±

    ¡°How was he allowed to take a command? I can¡ät think any way to make it happen.¡±

    ¡°I don¡ät know everything, but most likely because of his knowledge of the area.¡±

    ¡°I see. In that case we both should go there to congratulate him for his success. Of course we will show him he isn¡ät big deal. He shouldn¡ät get carried away just with one success. Do you have any idea how to show it to him.¡±

    ¡°Of course I have. No way I would come without any ideas how to act next. I think this is good time to make a suprise attack training into the castle. Viscount Rowan should take an honor to make that suprise attack to work. Also this is a good change to make those improper soldiers feel shame for their incapable actions. Classic moment when two birds with one stone happens. There isn¡ät anyway to take that castle with those men in any situation.¡±

    ¡°That sounds interesting. Also I would like to ¡°recomment¡± one soldier to him.¡±

    Like an old saying says: peace is just time to prepare for next war. Always that isn¡ät combat war. More commonly it is political one. Everyone knew this and because of it everyone were preparing for battlefield in the Tetrao village¡äs ballroom. Some people were coming happily and some with twisted mind. It goes without saying which group those two currently nameless people where belonging into.

    Ballroom dance was the king¡äs idea welcome viscount into the capital nobles. It is means to make everyone come to know of him. Also this helps viscount get joined into the other nobles. Of course the other goal is to make Tetrao village known to everyone as part of their kingdom.

    Problem is after this war ended border is even more difficult to see. In a sense there isn¡ät even clear prove that Tetrao village is part of their kingdom at all. How it could see to other was just they helped king to survive from enemy attack we king was village¡äs guest.

    Tetrao village did the most work against the army because of that some might think Tetrao village is their own country. Most important prove of it is that they don¡ät pay taxes directly. They do it by their sales.

    King¡äs plan is to make all the cityzen become a part of their kingdom by their own free fill. To make it happen, they must make them fell welcome by thank to the ballroom dance.

    Flirting and talking is important part of the dance. So people can get know of each other by it. The best thing that could happen is two people meeting each other and fall in love together. Of course king must avert all opposite situations from happening. There can¡ät be anyway that any fight would rise from it.

    Also he was planning to prepare some gifts in secret to the both viscount¡äs son and his wife¡äs sister¡äs son how helped them in secter with their messages and plans. I can¡ät waste their talent here even if their parents don¡ät want it. Herman Rowan and Sepro Tetrao, I will remember your names from now on.

 Chapter 24. Two brothers part 1.

    Viscount Albert has been quite busy lately. Of course there was war, but more importantly dance party is coming here. Village isn¡ät ready even a little bit. Everyone moved busily. Roads, clothes, food, drinks, guard and list just go on.

    Althought this party is presented as thank you and congratulation party to the soldiers, there wasn¡ät single soldier how saw this as only by good way. Let you just rest. This is in everyone¡äs minds. There is still one thing that exited everyone. King will personally grant ranks to the most merits earned soldiers. There is a huge change that viscount might rise by one rank soon.

    Of course this is huge change to make people come closer to each other. With that village¡äs business might rise even more than before. It is particularly important to leave good first impresion to everyone.

    Thanks to that both Tetrao village and king are thinking the same way. Unfortunately that can¡ät be said to everyone else. Some nobles are thinking plans to act which would avoid what village and king are planning.

    Like worlds energy and war, they don¡ät disappear they only change their state. War isn¡ät over just yet. It is just starting.

    Also there is two focus points which didn¡ät take any big actions in war, but took huge importance in it. Soldier George and Aled Rowan where preparing to the ballroom dance. Unlike the last war they will take much larger part of the next fight.

    ¡°What are you planning to do next?¡±

    ¡°Of course after all this work I will meet my relatives. It seems like they took huge part in the fight. I would hope I could tell how much I did in the war. Unfortunately largest part was just call you here Aled.¡±

    ¡°True, but this is going to become way important part as time passes. You can¡ät lower yourself like that, George.¡±

    ¡°I will take your words to my heart.¡±

    Aled haven¡ät had any time to come home to visit at all in a long time. He is actually the one how will inherit viscount¡äs lands in the future. His younger brother will most likely marry into some other family. Because of these reasons these two boys are in middle of huge marriage war, which they don¡ät want it to be.

    In this moment many nobles might want to marry their daughter to either one of these two boys. Because of their studies, they both understand this without their family¡äs words. Both brothers are going to meet each other to talk how they are going to deal with this.

    Taking this into the considerisation Aled is way more difficult situation than George. George should be the one to encourage other way around. Reason why Aled said these words was to encourage himself to the future problems.

    ¡°Hurry up and help us! I don¡ät care how your family is either way we must hurry. Visitors will arrive at any moment now.¡±

    Like a lie carriage arrived as soldiers talk to them. Everyone knew that there is coming very important person since carriage had sigh of a royalty. People had gotten some used to royal people since they had fought together. But situation is different when someone how they don¡ät now come out of bright sky. Some soldiers had even gotten change to eat in the same camp fire as them. Difference is just to great.

    ¡°Sorry for the trouble, but we have arrived.¡± Carriage¡äs driver said these word while he waited person to get out of the carriage.

    ¡°Finally here. This took way more time than I thought.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    After the soldiers heard these words, they knew that this person is way different of the rest of the royals they know. This person is actually the first person to arrive and he is complaining how long it took. This is going to be difficult if the first person is like this. These is a change that rest might be even worse than this one.

    ¡°No matter. Can I come out? Is my father waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately the king isn¡ät he. He is actually waiting inside as letter said.¡±

    ¡°In that case I will wait for him to come here to meet me. I¡äm not going to walk he before father sees my clean clothes. This place stinks. First impression is very important.¡±

    How can anyone say something so terrible so easily? Person how were inside was third prince.

    Althought he isn¡ät a bad person, he is still bored to come here. When king orders his children to come somewhere, they most follow it. Some for the crown, make attention to their busy father or just for public eye. As for the third prince, it is yourth option. He doesn¡ät want that second prince takes the crown. So he is going to slow his movement down.

    Third and second prince are same age, but they have different mothers. Because of that third prince has always compared to his older stepbrother. Besides they both has same name Peter. They birthed in different part of the country. That¡äs why they mothers knew similarity after they had been dew into the same name. To the this day their names has stayed the same.

    He doesn¡ät like to be compared to his brother. That¡äs why he wants to do everything differently than his brother. But in truth they both were very similar to each other. For examble he too wanted to come here to the hunting trip, but his brother already had managed to do that too.

    Soon king arrived to meet his son. He is perfectly aware of his mind set to his brother. Normally he would had allowed to give his crown to him instead of his sick brother. But king august can¡ät give his crown to thechild how thinks himself as weaker than his brother. When this mind set change then change to optain the crown rises.

    ¡±Welcome my son. Hopefully trip here was confortable.¡±

    ¡±Prince Peter Scorpioheart greets his majesty.¡±

    Elsewhere situation was way better. For the time being Sepro and Herman has some free time. So they are just playing with the frisbee. There isn¡ät anything else their minds except the game. There hasn¡ät been any free time for long time.

    Main reason why they couldn¡ät play at all was because of those two lost men. Qiulio has already been wound. It seems lie a bear had attacked him, but there was strange marks in his body. Everyone accepted this, but Sepro had been seen those kind of marks before. Gun marks? This was in his mind, but how could he know something that doesn¡ät exist.

    Also there isn¡ät any clue about Samuel¡äs location anywhere. Everyone thinks that beat or some other animal has taken him elsewhere. So in other words finding him has been stoped. Sepro has been depressed because of this. So finally he has been choosen to play to take his mind out of it.

    Suddenly wind took the frisbee, but to their suprise George revealed himself and took the frisbee out of the air.

    ¡±Uncle george!¡± We both shouted with one word.

    We both call him Uncle George. It fits perfectly with both of us. Except he isn¡ät going to be used to be called as uncle by viscount¡äs son.

    ¡±Hello boys. Good to see you after a quite some time. I hope you didn¡ät miss me to much.¡±

    ¡±How did you find us? I think we didn¡ät tell anyone the specific place.¡±

    ¡±Don¡ät think there is only few ways to find a person. There is limitless ways to find a person.¡±

    In George¡äs case he only tried one place to find the boys. And they were in there. He find out this place because of knowledge how the kids were.

    Since they were depressed, he knew they wouldn¡ät be anywhere close to the battlefield. Also people were moving busily because of the party. So in other words they will be out of the people¡äs eyes. These thing make places some limited, but it isn¡ät enough. The most important thing was his personal knowledge of the boys.

    Since they want to forget pain of time then the most logical place to them is ironically the place where they can see time pass easily. Sundial rock is the place.

    George had an other thing to talk about. ¡±Herman, you should meet your brother. I think he has something to talk with you. Even thought he doesn¡ät know it.¡±

    ¡±I understand. Also I think you two should talk to after I leave.¡±

    ¡±I intent to.¡±

 Chapter 25. Two brothers part 2.

    ¡±So I heard that there was two people how you knew from the fight. It seems like they both died. Have you talk about it with anybody?¡±

    ¡±Of course I have. This isn¡ät something you could forget so easily. I have to talk about it to get throught with it. I can¡ät say: I¡äm Okei.¡±

    ¡±I see. In that case I won¡ät put salt on your wounds anymore. It is just you took care of everyone. In return you were only one of us how lost someone dear to you. I feel myself as useless.¡±

    ¡±You are wrong! You have done so much for me. You aren¡ät useless to everyone. The only reason why we could do so well as because of you. If you weren¡ät putting preasure to the west side of the village then we would had to deal with 500 more men. WE couldn¡ät have dealt with them without you. You haven¡ät done anything wrong.¡±

    There was break in their talk. Simply because no words were needed anymore. Both knew either one lied back them. They simply started to throught the frisbee together.

    In the meanwhile Herman was going to meet his brother. Aled was already prepared to Herman¡äs arrive. He had hunch that this was going to happen.

    ¡±I¡äm here Herman.¡±

    ¡±I¡äm happy to see you well my brother.¡±

    ¡±Of course I¡äm. What did you expect? It is true that I¡äm busy, but people are helping me.¡±

    ¡±Glad to hear. How can I help you?¡±

    Unlike two Peter¡äs Rowan family¡äs brothers are in good relationship. Althought they haven¡ät spent a lot of time together, they had mutual understanding between them. Both of them are intrigued each other. In Herman¡äs case Aled is a hero how keep village save in the future. In turn Aled is interested how his brother works hard on getting ready to take over some other house. It is clear that he is going to work hard on what ever land it is going to be.

    In other word they both encourage each other to become better leader. Normally if some other noble family had either of them they would have given their title to them. It is lucky and unlucky at same time that they birth into same family at same generation.

    ¡±I heard that Third prince just arrived so should we welcome him here today. We should give him full hospitality from our family.¡±

    ¡±I¡äm ready at anytime. Should we welcome him right away?¡±

    By the meanwhile prince Peter and princess meet each other. Peter doesn¡ät know that his brother is death. Because of that talk was between two men from the outside. Unfortunately for the princess talk was actually focused on Rosan.

    ¡±Have you heard anything about your twin sister? I haven¡ät seen her for years.¡±

    Actually princess alibi was education training in some neighbour country. Reasoning for her not well known place is to keep crushed men stay away from her.

    ¡±I see her from time to time, but it is true that even I can¡ät meet my sister at any time I want.¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡±That is quite sad. Twins can¡ät meet each other even when they are part of royal family. That is just wrong. By the way how is your health. I have heard that it is become quite good resently.¡±

    ¡±Thank you for your concern. Indeed it is quite good, but still it isn¡ät noway near perfect. It is still going in the right direction. As far as I can see.¡±

    ¡±Good to hear. Sorry for coming back to previous conversation, but what kind of lady has your Rosan become.¡±

    To her great relieve Rowan family¡äs two brothers arrived at that moment. He can¡ät keep talking lies constantly.

    ¡±Sorry to interrupt your talk, but we are viscount Rowan Albert¡äs sons and we would like to welcome you here as hoast.¡±

    Talk with Sepro and George was simple. They told to each other what happened in the war and how it affected to their daily life. Both of them understood that they had done everything they could and were prepared to take this frustation to improve themselves to become better in the future.

    There wasn¡ät anything left to say what to donext so they started to prepare to the possible hidden noble attack. They knew that only way to prepare for it is make good impresion to everyone.

    George is going to be Aled¡äs right hand man- So he is directly in the middle of everything. As for Sepro. He is planning to show secretly what is cotton candy. Of course he isn¡ät going to reveal how easy and cheap it is to make. The one how prepare the most will always succeed if enemy doesn¡ät figure out what they are planning.

    ¡±Thank you for your talk. Now I know what I¡äm going to do next. Also don¡ät underestimate your enemies. Even wounded hound can bite.¡±

    ¡±Of course I will make sure that everything is going to improve our village in the future. Also don¡ät make too big a deal about of your cotton candy. Other wise people might hunt you down because of the recipe.¡±

    ¡±I will keep it in my mind. In other words I will wish you good luck and please stay save. Also Are you going to meet my sister? I think you haven¡ät meet her ever since the dew.¡±

    ¡±Of course I will meet her next, No way I could call myself godfather other wise. Also same to you. Good luck with everything.¡±

    And so two seperated to their own path as the same goal in their mind.

    Next step which Tetrao village will make will ensure everyone¡äs safety. As time passes even more nobles came to the illage, but unfortunately non other royals had came. It actually seemmed like everyone were doing something else elsewhere.

    Actually without anyone knowing all other princes and princesses meet secretly before the party. When they came to realize what happened in the border then they all knew that their power balance had changed massively.

    There was two princes and five princesses there. Only two peters and Rosan were left from it. Previously they all were convident that even if they didn¡ät become the ruler they still could prospere as nobles, but now they aren¡ät so sure.

    Since everyone thought that older Peter couldn¡ät become the king because of his healt. Right now every sign shows that he can still become the king. Normally this wouldn¡ät be problem, but Peter has openly said if he would become ruler then changes would be harmful to other royals.

    The largest reason being banning slavely. Obviously managing to do this is near impossible. Largest problem being where they could work. One option could be serf, but Peter is planning to gave rights to own their own land completely.

    Normally evetyone would refuse the idea but after witch fight ten years ago proved that it is possible. Actually many slum cityzen are going to meet Peter in the party. Many of them have received huge improvement in their sosial status. Some are even nobles now.

    Sadly real Peter couldn¡ät see this happen on his eyes, but now his sister can congratulations to then instead.

    Since this last war was huge succees to him everyone else in royal family are preparing to deal with this situation as fast as possible.

    ¡±Let¡äs skip all unneccessary talk and let¡äs talk about what are we going to do next.¡±

    Of course the one how started to talk was the king¡äs oldest child the first princess. Followed by the first prince.

    ¡±I think we should ally with some nobles how aren¡ät happy either about this. There isn¡ät no way they would leave this kind of crusial moment without any kind of plan. Personally I think we should try to ruin viscount Rowan.¡±

    ¡±Why do you think that way?¡±

    Although trying to strike the prince directly would be most fastest way to deal with the situation, but I think we should try to deal with his ally first. Since he doesn¡ät possess any allies he would be easy target. Would you think so too?¡±

 Chapter 26. Cotton candy

    It is always to meet totally knew people. Specially when every word you say might be used against you. Good thing Rowan Aled has been studing in Orseas. Thanks to it. He can talk with other nobles. It is easy since some people are quite close to him.

    As in other side Rowan Albert, Sara and Herman are extremely lost. Of course they can welcome and act nice to everyone, but they most keep talking. Since this is a party acting nervous isn¡ät the most smartest idea. To their suprise Aled had predicted this. So he had asked some of his close friends from capital to talk with them. Of course they understood what he was planning. So they were happy to help Rowan family in this situation.

    ¡°I had heard some rumors about the war. Is it true that you have only about 100 soldiers here? I know that you had royal army¡äs help, but how could you survive against that kind of attack.¡±

    At first Albert was nervous about man two heads taller than him asking suddenly, but he figured that his son had asked him to talk. Thanks to this he could talk without being nervous what to talk about next.

    ¡°Thank you for asking. I¡äm happy to say the most important aspect was great soldiers how gave it all. Although I could thank everyone for their work. I still want to make every single one of them to be know how bravely they fought for our country.¡±

    What he said was partly true but also wrong. It was truth that he was happy about his soldiers, but behind the scenes there was darker truth. It seems like Saisagus country attack and king¡äs visit wasn¡ät just accident. Looking after the war it seems like enemy didn¡ät have any plans to attack. It looks like enemy just pretended to attack so they could say to their country that they tried. Unfortunately when Sepro planned swamp attack they cut enemy forces two s they couldn¡ät simply retreat. It almost looked like someone from Polgon kingdom had planned this attack without anyone knowing about it on the battlefield. So Albert couldn¡ät think his soldiers fought for Polgon kingdom. They were set up to this and this hidden enemy must be here tonight.

    ¡°Such a high praise for your soldiers. I would like to meet them when given change to.¡±

    </a></a> ¡°Of course I would like to show everyone of them to everyone, but they deserve to rest after so much stress. There is actually one of my best soldiers here together with my son. If you would like to hear how soldiers work here, you can ask him directly. Of course if he describes me as demon then he is just exaggerating.¡±

    After saying this not just noble in front of him, but all nearby visitors started to laugh. He didn¡ät expect this kind of reactions, but he knew that this wasn¡ät a mistake for his part. It is just. Soon many visitors arrived in front of George how wasn¡ät ready to talk about how devilish his viscount was.

    Thanks to this room became comfortable to everyone. Not just Tetrao village. Everyone visiting were troubled about how to act.. Now they knew that there wasn¡ät anything to be scared about. Sometimes just light push is needed to make everyone come together.

    Unfortunately some weren¡ät convinced just from this. To their happy news the rest royals were arriving soon.

    ¡°What are we going to do? They are starting to like them. If this continue any further then we can¡ät stop him moving forward.¡±

    ¡°I know. I will as commander Nicolas how he is going to start his war exercise.¡±

    ¡°Although I don¡ät like this kind of direct way asking, but seems like it is the only option left.¡±

    ¡°True. He isn¡ät stupid. He propably knows soon enough our plan. So do you have any plans for stoping him talking?¡±

    ¡°No I don¡ät. We can¡ät use hostages. It is proven that using them is useless against him. He is too quick and calm minded person.¡±Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    In the past Nicola¡äs family was taken by criminals. Unfortunately for them when he arrived to change places he attacked so fast that they couldn¡ät react. Furthern more this is hunting village. They can take out enemies in a moment notice.

    In that case what if we could convince everyone to believe the next attack is coming soon?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? In this situation people are thinking that Saisagus country has become weaker from the past. In this situation I would presume that we are trying to attack them. How can we convince everyone if even I don¡ät believe it.¡±

    ¡°It is because that attack¡äs preparations are actually happening right now. I have seen it by my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking! Huh.¡±

    Without him noticing he shouted loudly so everyone could heard it. To his surprise he noticed his friends smile. He was hoping for that kind of reaction. There wasn¡ät any preparations for an attack. He just made up a false rumor.

    ¡°Sorry. I shouted without thinking. Continue. Don¡ät worry about me. I just have to talk with commander Nicolas as fast as possible.¡±

    Thanks to this when they ask Nicolas his ideas then he won¡ät understand the truth after this shout. We can make this work. We only need one real attack from our men by blaming the enemy and then we can take the viscount out from our mind.

    </a></a> Sometimes just one outrageous rumor is enough to make everyone scared and worried at same time. In the normal situation people could keep their mind calm, but now everyone has experienced war which no one could predict.

    ¡°So you heard it too. Enemy is preparing for full scale war. How can they start a war when they just lost one? Also this war was our over all victory. Without any change to say other wise.¡±

    ¡°I heard that even northern empire is planning to do it too. This might have been prepared for years. There is a change that enemy lost the war by their own account to make us all underestimate them.¡±

    ¡°Actually people are saying that the viscount was in that plan too. They must have planned to do this for a long time.¡±

    Of course the only one¡äs how talk were some how didn¡ät accept viscount¡äs merits. Although it was just false talk but some innocent and kind hearted people believed this. Once good atmosphere was now ruined.

    Actually situation wasn¡ät as bad as everyone had predicted. Tetrao village has been prepared to up coming fight against Polgon kingdom. Of course situation isn¡ät good, but it might be worse. The most important thing is to keep everyone happy and keep them welcome to be here.

    Inside of this trouble has come cotton candy. No one knows how brought it over, but thanks to it everyone¡äs mind has come concentrated into it. There is many theories about how invented it, but no prove has revealed itself.

    How is it made? How can something be so light? How can it be this delicious? These were questions that people where asking. The most important questions were. How can it be this cheap? Why it was invented here?

    Thanks to this people are more interested how can they earn part of the profit since demand is so high that people are prepared to buy it more than the market price. Those people were prepared to risk even their reputation and live to it. Of course they would. Almost all mercants are dreaming about change like this. Unfortunately no matter how hard they try. They can¡ät find how is making it.

    ¡°It seems like it was good idea to bring cotton candy out on this moment. Moment couldn¡ät be any better.¡±

    </a> ¡°You can say it again. More importantly have you brought the ingredient? I hope you follow my plans accurately Tom.¡±

    ¡°Of course. There is full cart of sugar outside. And don¡ät worry. Nobody knows that is is ingredient. I have made sure of it.¡±

    Business is currently blooming out of control. Even to the amount that they can sell for cheap price. Reason why they aren¡ät asking a lot is to keep everyone excited and keep everyone interested. If they start selling for high price then cotton candy¡äs reputations might only last for short time. Only problem is to keep making it as fast the demand. Currently their making capacity is lower than demand.

    ¡°Well done. In that case this is next money back. Hurry up and bring more of it. We must keep making it as fast as possible. We can¡ät loss this kind of perfect moment up.¡±

    ¡°Of course. We have already prepared our seller. We must only buy. We will see soon.¡±

    Not always good business is same as happiness. Now everyone must work more than their body can keep up. This is another kind of battlefield. I can¡ät tell which was more stressful or harder from two of them.

 Chapter 27. Nothinghill part 1.

    </a> War training. Training which is done for purpose of showing how effective the last training is. It tells how well soldiers remember everything they have once learned. Some cases it shows that nothing works how it is supposed to work. But the most ideal scenario is it will tell how training can be done better in the future. Small mistakes and also big ones can be fix, but when those things happen in real live treating then it is irreparable.

    ¡°I agree. I was hoping that I could help him improve his image. Now viscount Albert can show his skills and the same time we can see how our defenses work against unpredictable manner.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately his soldiers seem to be quite tired so we should use them so suddenly. We should use soldiers how aren¡ät admitted by their superiors. This way we can give then one more change to prove that they are useful.¡±

    ¡°Agreed, but we should give George change to shine. He wasn¡ät in the fight and he is hoping to help as village¡äs best soldier.¡±

    At this moment small pause was in the talk. Nicolas was talking with the people how weren¡ät convinced by Albert¡äs skill, but were filling to give him change to prove them wrong. It is rare since even the most kindest nobles are fighting for their image. This kind of talk might cause them loss some hard earned reputation with nobles and citizen.

    ¡°Of course he can become part of training attack. It would be bad if there weren¡ät any highly skilled soldiers part of the attack. Other wise we would get reliable intel from the training. ¡°

    ¡°It is settled. We will make surprise attack training against fortress Nothinghill.¡±

    Nothinghill castle is famous fortress which has never fallen to the enemies hands. Although no enemy has even tried before. Reasoning for it is in its name. It is literally nowhere. It is in middle of the forest close by Saisagus and Polgon border. Its main purpose is to be threat. If Saisagus would try to attack to the Polgon kingdom¡äs Orseas capital then Nothinghill will release attack from their rears. Because of this if Saisagus wants to attack then they have to start with Nothinghill.

    Other reason why everyone calls it Nothinghill comes from its reputation. It is like a curse that how ever owns it will be completely out from the world. Currently fortress is owned by second generation marquis. He has spent his whole live inside of the fortress never living it. People don¡ät even know what is his name. It is pain and strenght to the kingdom. We even we don¡ät know how things are in there how could enemy find out effective way to attack it. Thanks to this this marquis can hold his power so surprising way.

    People don¡ät even know how they can produce their everyday necessary things. Sometimes there is coming in and out of it some merchants, but no one know were they are from. Many times people have tried to wait outside or hunted them down to figure out how they are. Unfortunately they have never managed to do it. They just vanish or they just wait inside until people outside give up.

    </a> Forest is part of earpiece forest although it is considered as its own forest. Its unique part is it is real old forest. It is almost death. Of course in some areas there is fresh part full of young trees. There is many owls, flying squirrels, woodpeckers and countless amount of insects. Especially flying insects which can bring the most calmest person into madness. In other words no human want to make long term attack plan into there. It is just impossible. Neither the defenses or personals are bad. Anybody how can manage to do something like that in those kind of harsh environment isn¡ät pushover.

    To no one¡äs surprise the next people how were going to become known about the plan were people in Nothinghill. Messengers weren¡ät aware of thing in Tetrao village. They were both exited and disappointed to be the first outsiders how would meet Nothinghill¡äs marquis. Reasoning was all previously said. There isn¡ät single person uninterested about marquis¡ä identity and also painfully aware of terrain¡äs insect bites.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡±I can¡ät remember when I drew that short stick. What have I ever done to deserve this.¡±

    ¡±Don¡ät complain anymore. It is terrible to listen to it the whole way, but we soon arrive. We can¡ät put bad impresion about our lord.¡±

    ¡±You are correct. I wasn¡ät meaning to bother anyone. I just thought that if I say everything aloud then both you and me can put all this stress away. I hope I manage to do it by some amount.¡±

    ¡±I¡äm not so sure but I appreciate your thought. For now we should stay quiet.¡±

    Two men were approaching the Nothinghill. They had spent enough time to harry all the mosquitos they could manage. They had enough of it. So they didn¡ät faste anytime to get close to the gates.

    ¡±Hello everyone! We are here to bring some information to the marquis. We would hope you would allow us to enter inside.¡±

    As they waited it seemed that no one was home. They couldn¡ät believe that something like this was possible in Polgon kingdom. Normally people would at least allow two messangers to come inside. Even if they would be spies then they wouldn¡ät get outside. So thre isn¡ät any bad effects to allow them enter.

    Of course thought of no one is coming to welcome them entered rose into their minds. They would have called again but they both were sure even if guards were asleep they would have heard everything. So they waited.

    Reason why they could wait to the evening was since orders were came from the Nicolas and August. Neighter one is known for their brutality, but if they couldn¡ät bring message about war training exercise then what would happen. No one wants to bring innocent deaths just because of other party didn¡ät get a menu.

    Nothinghill fortress has walls which are partly made by stone and wood to six meters. Foundation is made by stone to the four meter height and the rest two meter are by wood. You can¡ät blame the builders since bringing stone here isn¡ät easy. Rest two meters are just savety measure.

    At least there isn¡ät a change that wood would set to fire by enemy. It is proven in the past that fire arrows are impossible. Soldiers have once tried to do this but to their unfortunality they became testbook examble for what not to try without training. Those people died since enemy found them in the dark because of the fire. It was cool idea, but it just doesn¡ät work.

    Also castle walls gate there is two bigger towers up to eight meters. It is clear to see that is place where gate is opened. Since futures war training¡äs goal is to open the gate then viscount Albert has to get inside the fortress and then get up to both towers. It is simply impossible to do if fortress just doesn¡ät happen to be empty.

    ¡±So should we still stay here waiting. I think we can savely say nobody is home or they doesn¡ät have any plans to open the doors.¡±

    ¡±I know. I was just hoping that I could see what kind this castle is from the inside. I doubt I would get another change to do it and if given I would doubt that I could see it that time too.¡±

    ¡±True enought. We should hurry up and leave before night comes. There is no way we could find outside of this forest if it gets dark.¡±

    As they started to prepare to go home to their surprise gate opened behind them. Neighter one noticed this. It was just so quiet and fast movement that it could hardly be noticed if not looking directly at it. Two men approached them from behind silently while carrying big sack backs. Next thing two men noticed they just suddenly passed out.

    ¡±So what do you think? Do you think that those two men can get inside?¡±

    ¡±It depends if they can stay quiet and wait to the evening. If marquis is like his father then he wouldn¡ät risk those men get lost in the forest. Although it might not seem but past marquis was highly military man. It is form of test if they can keep military discipline all day. Of course if those two men don¡ät try to leave by the night he won¡ät open the gate.¡±

    Two men talking were viscount Albert and king August scorpioheart. Part of the reason why that land could stay independent so long was because he knew past marquis well. The most note worthy factor was his high patience. Thanks to this quality king could leave so important fortress to his command.

    ¡±That is quite extreme. So you think that his child has that same quality on him or her.¡±

    ¡±No, I think his child is even more patient than his or her father¡äs. There is no way in other case they could stay inside that fortress all this time. I can¡ät figure out any other option than that why no one has come to visit me ever since the death notice.¡±

    ¡±I see. I would like to know some more examples of his patience. I need all help to figure out a way to attack that fortress.¡±

    ¡±True enough. I can¡ät personally tell anything to help you. If I would start to tell everything then you would fall for despare. If you some how manage to take that fortress then I would consider you as the best tactician ever lived in Polgon kigdom.¡±

 Chapter 28. Nothinghill part 2.

    Two men how were bringing message where inside the fortress. They both knew this since they didn¡ät notice anything happenig before they passed out. They are bothcovered by sack backs. They couldn¡ät see anything. All they knew someone was talking to them.

    ¡±Hello. Welcome to the Nothinghill. Unfortunately we can¡ät show you what is happening on these land so we have covered your faces. I hope you understand. ¡±

    There was small pause which gave away that that man isn¡ät leader. But good thing is this proves that they are inside. So they both stayed quiet and waited the next words patiently.

    ¡±Unfortunately you can¡ät meet marquis right now. But if you are filling to wait for few days the we can promise that you can talk to him. But if you are in a hurry in that case we can tell your message instead.¡±

    Two men were conflicted. It is close call if few days is enough time, but it seems to be more important to tell message to him right away without wasting anymore time. And how knows how long they were passed out. Without talking with each other they both came the same conclusion.

    ¡±We will tell message no...¡±

    They both said same time. Fortunaly this was enough so person in front of them waited to here everything. He was happy about those two men weren¡ät clearly after the fame for being the first outsiders how came inside the fortress.

    ¡±King August scorpioheart is making war training exercise in here. We can¡ät tell what day this attack will happen or how strong that attack will be. Only thing you have to do is see that attack and tell when you are ready to counter attack. So please don¡ät fire on our own allies. They will wear hats which are completely blue colour. You should be able to notice that difference. Also their main goal is open the gate. You just have to stop it from happening. That would be all.¡±

    After this another soldier said little bit more about how this attack is going happen in next six days. But main important thing were said already. Only thing left to them to do is return home. After everything was said the man in front of them started to talk again.

    ¡±If situation is like that. In that case I think we can welcome you here instead of my father. He has given me right to call for this. Unfortunately we can¡ät let you leave right away. Let¡äs wait for until that attack will happen. I would be happy to show you the places. But the first thing first. I will fix one thing you seem to be getting wrong. The first marquis of this fortress is still alive.¡±

    ¡±How did you find out past marquis died since you haven¡ät seen his funeral or body? Do you trust messenger¡äs word so well?¡±

    Talk with Albert and August went to the presumed death. Actually many signs showed that there is high change that marquis is still alive. But it seems like he himself isn¡ät in the control over the fortress. There is high change that even if he is alive then all the power has been transfered to the heir.

    ¡±Actually I¡äm sure he is alive. It might be just I hope he is, but I¡äm also sure that he doesn¡ät have the same political power which he once had. I would guess his child or some of his followers got his title.¡±

    ¡±Why he would act so indirect way? Couldn¡ät he just openly give his title to the next. Why he would keep this fack as secret?¡±

    ¡±That is quite simple. I think that heir¡äs character wouldn¡ät be accepted by other nobles or by me. In a way you two are quite similar. There is high change that you would like each other or you would hate each other very much. Time will tell which it is. At any case there isn¡ät any change that you two could stay neutral after this exercise. You will become friends or enemies this week and which it happen to be will never change no matter how you try.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡±That was quite ruthless words. I will take these words to my heart. But thanks to these words I have idea how I could manage to open those gates. I would like to spent some personal time with my temporally soldiers. I would like to talk with them and to get to know about them. I will taka my leave now.¡±

    ¡±Good day and be save in upcoming fight.¡±

    This isn¡ät going to be easy to either of them. I want that both of them would succeed. I have to make sure no one will interfere with their battle.

    Night was coming, but no one responsible would get good night sleep upcoming night.

    Unlike many others three men in Nothinghill were visiting all around the places. To two men¡äs suprise whole places seem to have been vary busy. It is big sugar factory. This made it sure why no one can come inside. Sugar is considered as illegal to buy or use by big amouths. But the most suprising fact is how many people travel here and how quiet it is outside.

    ¡±I can¡ät believe that we didn¡ät notice how much work was done in here.¡±

    ¡±Me too. How can so many people come here without anyone noticing? Even if you build underground path it is going to be extremely difficult keep everything save and hidden.¡±

    ¡±Thank you for your compliment. It wasn¡ät easy at all. Only way how we could do it was because the half of the work was done by foxes by many century. We just have to make proper and save paths to travel on. Of course all heavier loads are brought by land to us.¡±

    ¡±I see. But I can¡ät figure out how can you continue doing this kind of business while no one is buying it.¡±

    ¡±Don¡ät forget that we can make business with other lands. Not just this one. But even here are some people filling to buy to the reasonable prize. Don¡ät underestimate this countyry¡äs merchants. More over if you are worried about then you should know. We do buy our taxes to the crown. Unfortunately we can¡ät do it by telling our real productions.¡±

    ¡±Reasonable enough. But why would you let us look around the places. This doesn¡ät make any sense.¡±

    ¡±Simply we want to use you two keep senting messages around the places. Of course we want you to stay quiet about everything specific. We aren¡ät ready for everyone¡äs thought about everything going around here.¡±

    Meanwhile viscound Rowan was meeting his new allies at the first time. He didn¡ät have any idea how bad and unexperienced they were. Reasoning why non of those people weren¡ät in the command of anybody was their character.

    One was drunk other was loud and the rest were hooligans. In a way they were the worst people how could meet each other. No wonder the first meeting didn¡ät go well.

    ¡±Why can¡ät you even talk seriously or even seem to listen to me when I talk!?

    ¡±Have you meet anybody here? I have heard there is many pretty ladys here. Can you show me around. I would like to meet some?¡±

    ¡±Of course I can help you man, but last time I was thrown away when I keep insisting meeting without minding her thought. She just didn¡ät figure out how big shot was in front of her. Women can relish manly men at all.¡±

    ¡±You can say that again how many time you like to. No one is stoping you.¡±

    Situation didn¡ät change at all as time passed. At least Rowan could keep talking without problem. Since everyone were trouble maker, no one could make a command over everyone. No one wants to follow anybody. Everyone wants to rule them all.

    Thanks to this there is huge change to get their trust. Rowan¡äs just have to make everyone think that he can help them to improve in their live. The easiest way would be showing plan which could work.

    They are quite difficult people. They doesn¡ät talk truth. They are just showing fake part of them. They think that they can¡ät show their weak side. If they show their true self they would loss even this place but this isn¡ät true. Seems like I have to be the first one to reveal my true self to them. Unfortunately I don¡ät think that is enough to encourage them to act.

    As he walked away with his thought he meet princess Rosan how was pretenting to be his death brother. This brought a thought to his mind. Maybe I should ask advice from the expert.

    ¡±Good morning prince Peter. How can I help you?¡±

    ¡±Don¡ät worry about me. I was just going to get some water in middle of night. You may go on.¡±

    ¡±Thanks but I have something to talk about with you. I would like to get some of your time so I could ask some questions if you may.¡±

 Chapter 29. Talk in middle of night part 1.

    Night was still starting. Reason why Albert wants to talk with princess was quite simple. He wanted to know how he could how his men that they can show their true selves. They most likely aren¡ät trouble makers by birth. They just couldn¡ät get used to their surrounding people. In other words they are all outcast. I want to tell them that they can be themselves as much as they like to. No one is going to cast them away.

    I know this since my wife was once one of those outcasts because of her looks. In her case she had her sister and later me how liked her as she was. When person had spent her or his live as nothing they start to think that they can¡ät do anything when everyone around them had said all those awful words.

    Of course I have one other plan why I want to talk with Rosan about this. She had been forced to act someone else against her wishes. Althought she had thought she choosed this path on her own. But actually she was forced to this path because of her love for her brother. No one should take this kind of preasure over their family members death. Unfortunately I can¡ät say this in front of her face directly. I am just planning to make her came up the right idea on her own.

    ¡°I want to hear your idea how could earn those people trust so they could show themselves to everyone.¡±

    After some thought Rosan said. ¡°I think you should tell about yourself to them. Also it wouldn¡ät hurt to show how capable person you are.¡±

    Seems like we both haad the same idea. It seems like she can help me and I can help her without her knowing about it. ¡°I had similar thought to but what should I tell them so they could start to talk themselves. They are afraid That no one is going to accept them. They have lost everything that they could call as home. They can¡ät lose this place to.¡± Rosan is the same. Her home was her brother. Althought she can live in the royal castle it isn¡ät her home. There isn¡ät any place where she can be herself.

    ¡°It seems like you have way bigger problem than I previously thought. You didn¡ät get good opening hand, but you have to live with what you have got.¡±

    ¡°You can say that again. It is clear that some people don¡ät want me to win this wargame at all.¡±

    ¡°That is good point. You should plan some defences against those unpredictable attacks. You should watch out for them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind advice, but the most important problem is still unanswered.¡±

    ¡°Sorry about that I have no previous experiences from that area.¡±

    So you think like that. Unfortunately you are exactly in this kind of problem currently. It seems like I should push a little bit more.

    ¡°In that case if you would be in their situation then what would you do. All people have somethings that they think is strange about them. For examble person how help everyone in need is without the doupt a good person even if he/she does it for their own happiness. But in the end would that person be ¡°normal¡±. I at least think that being a ¡°normal¡± isn¡ät good thing. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°What is wrong to be normal!?¡± Rosan didn¡ät like these words at all. Her shout was her pure emotion without any lie.

    It seems like I got way bigger reaction than I was planning to. ¡°Could you talk quietly. It is night after all.¡±

    ¡°Sorry it won¡ät happen again.¡±

    From her surprised reaction I could tell even she was surprised by it. I have to make her realize the truth slowly. So she could get her live back.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°No need to apologize. You must be tired since it is night, but if you are in some kind of tress then you can talk about it to me.¡±

    ¡°There isn¡ät anything you need to worry about. I can manage. I¡äm more worried about you problem.¡±

    She had a good point. I don¡ät have any time to waste. Even if this training works out, it doesn¡ät mean nothing could happen here file I¡äm gone. More I think more I know I¡äm the one how needs help and lot of it.

    ¡°In that case. Do you have any ideas how I should act? Should I then make them act as normal human beings?¡±

    These words made her quiet. It seems like she is noticing problem from her actions.

    Huh?

    She showed some big emotion just now. Her eye lashes just jumped suddenly. She figured something out.

    ¡°What did you remember just now?¡±

    </a> She didn¡ät pay any notice to my words. It seems like she have to spend some time to figure out what she is thinking. This is the first time I have seen her this way to. When she was talking to me three years ago in the confessor cabinet , even then she didn¡ät think this deeply. Back then it seemed like all words she said back then where told by someone else. She was just rosen by someone else to tell everything to me.

    In these past three years we have talked a lot but someone was always listening with us. So we could talk freely. Even then I could see that she wasn¡ät talking from her ideas. At first I thought that her mother brainwashed her, but now I¡äm not so sure. What could this mean? How could have done this to her? At least that person has to be someone close to her.

    Knight Arwin is the first one to come to mind but it is highly unlikely. He is role model of perfect soldier/knight but maybe that is exactly the reason why it is so hard to see the thruth. Even if he was something to do with it. He can¡ät be the only one in it. But one thing is clear, how ever is responsible for brainwashing that person doesn¡ät want any direct harm to me. There is even change that we could become alies.

    It seems like she finally figured it something out. ¡±You are finally calm. What did you remember?¡±

    ¡±Actually someone I knowledged in the past had said exactly those same words in the past. I actually liked his character a lot, but some reason I haven¡ät remembered his for long time. It seems like a miracle that I haven¡ät thought about him at all for many years.¡±

    This can¡ät be happening. In the very moment that I thought how could the brainwasher a clue revealed itself in front of me. How could something so apropos happen like this. This isn¡ät a movie.

    ¡±Do I know this person that you are talking about?¡± This is my change to know the thruth.

    ¡±Heh. Unfortunately hardly anyone knows about him. He justt came and left as suddenly the both times. I haven¡ät seen him since the capital witch hunt.¡±

    This might be way bigger than I previously thought. How couldn¡ät I see this coming? Brainwasher was a witch. I have to change the talk. If I start to know to much then I¡äm not the only one how is going to suffer.

    ¡±I see. Unfortunately I don¡ät have enough time to small talk. So could you tell me what he had told to you to do when you want so people reveal their true self?¡±

    ¡±Sure. It is actually quite simple. Just ask them their most important moral code.¡±

    ¡±What do you mean?¡± What do you mean indeed. How could that help? Everyone is going to give a same answer no matter what.

    ¡±The most people have very different moral code. By how they are raised, treated and grown by live or people around them. Everyone expect different things people around them. Such as they aren¡ät violent, aggressive, quick-tempered and so on. Basically they should tell their most important point about them or thing they like the most about the people around them.¡±

    I haven¡ät never thought of that. But now when yoou mentioned that it is true. I always thought that people moral codes were same as their most loved thing. But it isn¡ät like that. Many would say they love most about god(s), family, country, peace, friends and live. But at the same time they might expect other to be honest, diligent and creative. In the end there is hardly any common aspect between them.

    ¡±I see. For my own interest what did you answer back then to him?¡±

    ¡±I said trust and it hasn¡ät changed ever since then. What is it in your case?¡±

    I should have seen this coming. Then I should answer honestly. ¡±Equality.¡±

    ¡±I see. In that case you should have your answer. You should go know to meet your future¡äs friend.¡±

    ¡±You are right. In that case good night and we hopefully see each other soon.¡±

    ¡±Yes. I hope that too.¡±

 Chapter 30. Talk in middle of night part 2.

    It seems like I got more than I thought from this talk, but the first thing first. I should meet others again. Also I should apologize later my poor planning ahead. I should had thought everything through before meeting them. How should I make it up to them?

    Everything was silent. It seems like something happened while I was gone or simply no one was keeping talk going. Later is more likely with this group.

    Knock.

    I knocked the door and step inside. ¡°Sorry. It took more time I thought but can I ask couple of thing from all of you.¡±

    Next thing I knew was one man stood up in front of me. That person was almost as small as I was. Which is most likely why he was looking upwards at first. After he notice we both were almost same size he couldn¡ät hold up his suprise.

    ¡°Ah. You are even smaller than I am.¡±

    ¡°It seems like so. Was that all you were going to say?¡± His comment made me angry and irritated by some bit. I can¡ät believe even he could made that kind of mistake to.

    ¡°Sorry. That was totally my fault. I¡äm the best person how knows how that feels.¡±

    ¡°In that case I¡äm going ask you first. What is world¡äs the most important ideology that yourself or people around you should carry around them?¡±

    ¡°I¡äm sorry. What did you just ask?¡±

    ¡°Put it simply. You should say something that is your most important cornerstone in your life. Without you couldn¡ät live on. Except the most important thing like family and country. But more like honesty, bravely and so on.¡± My words made everyone quiet down and concentrate men in front of me. They started pity him. This didn¡ät help him at all to think the answer.

    This kind of situation could make him answer equality like me or open-mindedness. Reason why I answered equality was because people underestimated me and people close to me. Everyone should get a change to prove their worth. Let¡äs see what he is going to answer.

    It didn¡ät took long time. It seemed like he got his answer from long time ago. Next thing I heard was his word.

    ¡°Single-minded.¡±

    What? That was out of no where. People around me were as surprised as I was. Everyone wanted to hear reason for his answer. Soldier also noticed this so he started to explain.

    ¡°I have always lived by mind set to achieve only one thing at the time. Maybe because of this I have been brought here. Even still thanks to this I have no regrets from my life.¡±

    I see. We two are completely different. Although I don¡ät have much regrets but even still I have them. My mind set has always been try to avoid regret no matter what. But he is different, he has lived life without regrets. Only one to achieve this is by doing what he/she thinks is right. Even if they don¡ät achieve their goal, they can know that they couldn¡ät have done it by any other way. At least I can¡ät live like that.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    I wasn¡ät only one silent among the people. Maybe many woke up their minds just now. This person was the best person to ask this question first. No matter how badly or well the next military exercise I can¡ät forget his achiement just now. I have to ask.

    ¡°Could you tell us your name?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡äm Saul Lamies. I¡äm from coast town of Lamies. Nice to meet you.¡±

    At first eveyone tried to stay quiet but by sometime everyone started to talk together. There is actually many interesting people, but since there is too many people to introduce oneself. It would took time and in the end people would forget about them by the time. At least there isn¡ät any people staying quietly in the corner.

    Saul was the people I connected the most. Because our way of life is completely opposite from each other, even thought our experiences were the same. Our out-look of different situations were almost completely different from each other. Thanks to it I¡äm planning to put him into second command. He can see things that I can¡ät. Unfortunately many times we disagree many times. In the flip side we can find problems from our out-looks.

    Because we argue quite often there is one man how comes to our middle ground to stop us. He is Richard. He answered with a word ¡°responsibility¡±. Reason why he was brought here was because he blamed his commanding officer for not taking responsibility for his mistake and put it to some other person. He just couldn¡ät take it. Thankfully commanding officer was prosecute as guilty for all charges, but damage has already done. No one wants him anymore to their ranks because of his character.

    World isn¡ät always fair. Of course some people were brought here for good reason. Bullying, stealing, spying, blackmailing and some cases murder. You name it. Also some of them might not be same as they tell. I have to be careful around them and trust them with perfect balance. I don¡ät want to become betrayed by someone I know. Even more so by someone that I don¡ät know.

    Among us is also George from my village. He was my only soldier how is taking a part in the military exercise. He was my only soldier because he brought my son here in the border war. Since he wasn¡ät a direct part of the war, he can join us.

    If people knew that he is one of top soldiers from Tetrao village. Then they would had tried to stop this no matter what. Although he can¡ät give much help by himself. He can assist viscount to keep going by his encouragement. Also his skills will surely come to good use.

    Always the person how seems to be running away isn¡ät a bad thing. George is perfect example for it. Even if he is away then people knew that behind the scenes he is preparing for everything. With that people can concentrate on one thing at the time while he does the big picture behing from everybody.

    I don¡ät know what is his answer since he is preparing for every possible situation. But no matter what it can¡ät be nothing bad. I hope everyone can meet each other soon.

    Meanwhile close by the Nothinghill. Couple of foot traveled in to the forest silently. As you might have guessed he was George. He has come to research for any clues for their attack. Of course his plan is to find any problems for it defense¡äs so they could be fixed later date.

    Things he is looking for are look-outs, schedule, hidden paths, key points and other recurrent events. Also he is memorizing all surrounding landscape marks for the future.

    If war would ever happen here. They would most likely have to come here to give some support. One mouth ago this wouldn¡ät have been a problem but unintentionally everyone sees Tetrao village as part of Polgon kingdom. It is as if someone had planned this from the very beginning. Of course not. No one could have predicted that village would have been capable of defending themselves so well. Right?

    Knowing rumors from this place George could predict that there is high change that there is secret underground path to the fortress. At least he would have build it himself if he lived here. Since even if enemy might find it. It still wouldn¡ät change anything. It is easy to make that path collapse if enemy enters in it. Question is how could they use this knowledge in to their advantice. That is his main opjective in this plan.

    Unfortunately that plan isn¡ät going well. He was almost found out by three times and got got. Fortunately he could manage to escape undetected but this tells that enemy isn¡ät taking anything by the change. In other words they aren¡ät going to make any kind of small or big mistakes at all. In that sense. George¡äs only change is to give enemy false information. Problem is what kind. There is a change that action might cause whole plan to destruct if it colaid with viscount¡äs plan. At the same time he have to give him some information before allies arrive here. Exercise has already began.

    Currently George is tailing two soldiers in the woods. He can¡ät tell if they are trying to lure him out or is this a change. In the end there is no way to find that out for sure. If nothing else then I¡äm glad about that there is people here. From the rumors there was a change that only ghost lived here. Situation would be hopeless if I¡äm scared of children time story creatures.

    Since he could find any sure clue about the trap he choosed to listen them.

    ¡°It is strange to patrol here. We hardly ever live the grounds at all these days.¡±

    ¡°Yes. There is many trouble from chemicals, tunnels, bookings and training. At least compared to those we are lucky.¡±

    ¡°I know I started to talk but if spy is near us or marquis then we are in the lot of unnecessary trouble.¡±

    ¡°Sorry you are correct. For the save side we should call alarm for now.¡±

    There was small pause until other man continued. Well enough. This is troublesome but at least there isn¡ät penalty from marquis. In other case we will suffer our comrade angry faces for weeks. No one wants they night rest to come sudden end.¡±

    ¡°Indeed it is regrettable, but better be save than sorry.¡±

    The next thing I knew was loud horn noise which told me I was in big trouble.

 Chapter 31. Hidden truth part 1.

    This is bad. How could they be that careful? I don¡ät know anybody as patient and calm as men here. I thought my family and viscount are only one¡äs how play it this save. How can there be someone even more so?

    Late wisdom isn¡ät always good thing. I have to hurry to back up plan. But is it enough?

    Forest was now quite lively. Unlike usually now people are running around to find hidden person. Other wise it would be silent with these people but now there are voices. ¡°Did you really see someone? I¡äm sorry. Let me sleep. Hurry up. Stay quiet.¡±

    Forest was dark since summer is starting to end and people are preparing to the winter. Also there isn¡ät many pushes or vegetation. There for it is hard to hide even if it is night. These people could find even small bird from the ground. There is no way they could miss me if not done something. Good thing I came prepared.

    People though that there wasn¡ät anyone here, but there is military exercise currently occurring here. So they took their all with this. In the end it is easy to find if someone is here. Since there isn¡ät hardly any vegetation here. There for people can¡ät hide in here.

    Suddenly they saw something that proved them wrong. There was dozen of people standing around. No one could react what they saw. They though that they saw wrong.

    After sometime one person yelled. ¡°How are you? Name yourself right now.¡±

    But no answer came. Soon the same person yelled. ¡°We are firing on you if you won¡ät say anything.¡± No answer came. So one person got near one of the people and he noticed something. ¡°They are puppets.¡±

    This alarmed everyone. This was deversion. They are trying to attack right now. They are trying to make them waste time here. We mush hurry back.

    There was no need to say this aloud since everyone could figure this out. Of course they didn¡ät go back. They started to check every single one. Someone might be among them.

    Actually that exactly was the case. George was one of those ¡°puppets¡±. Of course he had back up plan for even this, but he wasn¡ät mentally prepared for this.

    He had rope tied to big rock which he had carried on top of the tree. With simple twist it would easily fall from the tree and alarm everyone, but he was late with his timing. People were approaching and one of them choosed me.

    Of course rock fell but person in front of me hurriedly started look at me. It was easy to find that he was preparing for attack. They might have though someone had thrown some rope to the wall and is starting to climb with it. But it is useless, he is looking at me. It is over.

    Or not. My eye were closed so I didn¡ät see him, but he is starting to leave this place. Could it be he didn¡ät notice that I was human? No. There is no way that I¡äm that invisible. There is no way. Wait a moment. Maybe he is ally. All these though came to me suddenly but it is useless figure out the truth since my eye were closed. In any case. I¡äm still save. But this was to close. How could I made this kind of mistake. If anybody else were to look at me they would had noticed me. I was lucky and nothing else.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Even though George managed to stay hidden his mentality has taken huge damage. If this goes on then he is going to be noticed no matter what later. And he knew that too. He couldn¡ät continue anymore. He might not be part of this exercise any longer. Viscount wouldn¡ät never sent someone like me even if it is training.

    There for he though. Should I keep this as secret? Should I reveal myself? Should I tell the truth. Or something else.

    In other word this scouting exercise was horrible loss. Even if he tells everything he knows, it won¡ät change the fact that his career might have just ended.

    ¡°What were you doing? One of those must have been a real human being. And you lost him. I know that this is just exercise, but even then it is exercise. And these mistakes must be fixed in the future. Be prepared for it.¡±

    ¡°Yes. We understand. This won¡ät happen again.¡±

    ¡°I hope so too.¡±

    Marquis had finally arrived to the main hall. He is going to prepare for this exercise. Normally he would had let his son deal with the situation, but he won¡ät let his son bear all responsibility for it. He had heard what had happened. Although he didn¡ät blame his men for their mistake. Since they moved by correct manner. Of course his mind would change if he knew that someone had watched the spy.

    ¡°For now we should stop senting people looking around randomly. You should rest for now. We will consentrate on defense for now. Also remember seal of underground path right away. We don¡ät want to make enemy think any bad ideas.¡±

    ¡°Should we bury the path or just prepare for it?¡± His son wasn¡ät sure should they destroy the path or just show that they are prepared of it if needed.

    ¡°Second one of course. The way how spy act tells me they won¡ät do anything stupid. It is just in case. We don¡ät know for sure if he saw the tunnel.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Nexty thing what happened was preparations to make tunnel collaps by simple rope and wood materials. For in case they made sure there is going to be some air hole so people won¡ät be buried alive. That would be just terrible. This way no one would blame themselves if tunnel would fall for the people.

    Meanwhile outside the forest. George has taken some time to rest and get at ease. He is finally capable of some decent thought. Although he hasn¡ät forgive him his carelessness. He is even more so capable of dealing with the situation. Result of his thought was he can¡ät do this alone. He need comrades how he could trust and are capable of keeping up with him. Like Sepro and Herman. They both canback each other up but in the same time they can disagree. Thanks to these qualities they could trust each others judgement. I want someone like that.

    In the past he thought that Aled would be that person. But in the end they are completely different and not a good way. Althought Aled found out his talent and he was the one how found him from the loneliness. In the other side Aled considers him as useful tool. Although he doesn¡ät think that way exactly, it doesn¡ät change thefact. They are good friend but not comrades how could back each other equally. It is going to be give and take relationship.

    Albert Rowan is meeting our new comrades and knowing him they all are going to be fine. I¡äm only one how is going behind. I have to catch up to them but how.

    George had finally figured out his problem. He had always thought people might work together to achieve their common goal, but at the end they will part away. Although in some cases that is true but when it is about people you care about thing go differently. He had always been alone. He was his family¡äs youngest child. Since then he had lived behind invisible barrier. No one could come inside neighter nothing came outside. This has been slowly been fixed but it doesn¡ät change the fact that barrier still exist.

    Even if he knew now what is the problem, he can¡ät change it. Since it is part of his soul by now. Good thing is it is part of his soul. It doesn¡ät have to be changed. It is part of him and he have to accept it as it is. He will always doupt people and it is difficult to get them near him. Even still this actually makes the first person how manages to destroy that barrier his best friend and comrade how he could trust his live to.

    Now his eyes had opened, but problem is for the first time in his live he had no idea what to do next.

    In the Nothinghill everything was locked. No one could move around without someone knowing about it. This was clear scene of well prepared lock down. But this isn¡ät anything strange for that place. It is almost always like this.

    Reason why there could be so many soldiers is because those people are commonly known as hunters or trapers. They can¡ät earn all of their livehood without extra pay. As for how marquis can pay for them comes from his businesses.

    Some of business are quite average like salt, sucker, honey, grain and fur, but in the darker side these is experiments of unknown powder which we know as gunpowder.

    Reasoning for him staying always inside comes from some assassination attempts and one other reason. Normally in these situations everyone should try to move as freely as they can but not this situation. There is a change of behind the scenes there could happen real attack.

    Fortress is full of hidden secrets both in- and outside. Actually no person has complete truth about what goes around the Nothinghill.

 Chapter 32. Hidden truth part 2 end.

    Meanwhile Tom was approaching Nothinghill like he had done many times before. He had no idea that there was military exercise currently going on. He was just coming to get new load of sugar to the Tetrao village. That hidden sugar had been brought from here all this time. Simply because of this exercise has been keep secret no one had gotten the news about it in there. Cotton candy sells were as big as it used to be. Since Sepro and others wouldn¡ät dare to sell it too high price even thought it would sell as well as before. Thanks to this even some slower salary personel could buy it.

    Main reason why cotton candy was sold in small price was because of people wanted to make village well known by good reasons. Thanks to it even Tom¡äs business had risen quite a lot. Sepro had actually just before sold resept for how he could make it himself to him. Of course he has no plans to reveal it anytime soon. Also after he saw the resept he understood that this couldn¡ät be sold many times over again. Since pure sugar isn¡ät healthy and soon many dentist will experience huge work load arriving at any moment now.

    From these conclutions he could plan only to sell these candys once per season. With it no one could figure out that he is responsible for it. Maybe some festivals or celebrations might do it. Also maybe I should make friend with dentist, just kidding. But seriously, even thought sugar was key revenue to him his business had risen in every category. He isn¡ät bound by Dialkas country anymore. For some reason no action had been made by Margaret. This is strange for her. No matter what she coundn¡ät have not noticed all of this.

    Since she isn¡ät pushover she couldn¡ät have done nothing. Her current power is based on trade in south and Tom is one of key figures of her plan. Althought he isn¡ät betrayed anyone yet it surely is clear to her what his future plans are. The thing was because nothing has happened for a month this made him worry even more. What is she doing? What had she done? Where she is coming from? What kind of action should he made? Am I already lost? Or is truth really hidden? No matter with is the right answer he had no way to figure it out right now.

    It is useless to think about something that you couldn¡ät do anything about. This is one of those moments. Time and energy used for it isn¡ät coming back. It is more important to consentrate at the moment or the future. At the moment he is coming country¡äs most secretive place. Some might think church would be the most secretive, but without the doubt Nothinghill is even more so. Actually after the first time here thing became even more difficult to understand. It is almost like no one know everything that happens there.

    This kind of situation is unheard of because all organisations has some kind of ranking for its people. There is always one head or multible who work together aiming to the common goal. Normally marquis would be a head, but after coming hereI¡äm not so sure. Although he had a son even he doesn¡ät know everything. More I see even less I know. All the signs shows that there is third person in control, but it looks like those two family members has no idea that something like it is happening. That¡äs why it is difficult to tell them the truth since I don¡ät have any proves. Everyone else has same situation as I have which makes things even more difficult.

    Because of all these reasons it is always difficult to come here. I¡äm awraid of one time I came to know to much and I¡äm never coming back. It is diffcult to see both marquises even if I wanted to. Even to this day I haven¡ät seen them even once. There is even change to they are all imposters. I can¡ät think like this. This will make me even more suspicious even to my past self.

    In the end he has coming to the decided marketing spot outside the forest. Small town called as Gauraus. He has done all his business here. Reason why no one had been seen in Nothinghill is exactly because of this. No mercant can go there. All contact has been made here by one man. Normal cityzen sees him as small businessman. Hardly anyone important, but because of this well done cover that no one expect. He is actually the only person how is in contact to the marquis family outside the fortress. Almost all knowledge outside Nothinghill comes from him since all worker has to stay in there over half a year.

    You can expect that there isn¡ät many happy workers since they can¡ät see their friend and family over half a year. They just have to do it to survive this current world. Many thing are good in the country, but even with good king¡äs rule not everything is well. Always when something is given away always someone loss the same amount. That is something that never change.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Reason why messanger has to be so well hidden was because the last one was kidnapped by Saisagus country and rumors says that he was tortured. No one knows for sure is he dead or did he tell them everything he knew. Neither way there was hardly anyone how would want this kind of work. But to everyone¡äs suprise there was one person how was originally war prisoner from saisagus country.

    He was originally from Saisagus empire, but after one kirmish in the border some villagers where taken hostiges. Unfortunately their own country didn¡ät need them back. To cut thing short they began slaves. Many were killed or died by over work. He survived that phase of his live since he was under 5 years old. He was adopted to noble family, but this didn¡ät mean he lived happily. Some might think that he was unluckiest of them all.

    When he escaped over the border it was clear that he hated both of those two contries. Luckily he had received little over normal amount of education from his foster family. Thanks to this he gained stable work very soon after arriving. In a way he was perfect person for the work. He isn¡ät close to anyone. No torture could work on him. Capable of staying hidden from everyone. Face which doesn¡ät show any reactions. It is more likely that he would show path to their death.

    ¡±Good day. I assume that I don¡ät need to explain why I¡äm here.¡±

    ¡±You assumed correctly. The next cart is already loaded and is ready to take of. Payment is the same as always.¡±

    ¡±Really I thought that everything was gone for a while.¡±

    Businessman was speechless, but reason for it was different that I expected. He simply said.

    ¡±You shouldn¡ät belittle us so easily. Why do you thing we could surrive with this kind of closed system without any kind of supply line anywhere. We can simply order more here when stocks are becoming few. Don¡ät you think so too?¡±

    ¡±Fair point. You still shouldn¡ät say it with so matter a fact manner. Some people might become angry.¡±

    ¡±Of course I will say this only to you. You are such a coward and pushover. Even if you wanted shout at me you couldn¡ät dear to do it.

    ¡±Huh!¡±

    I faked just now. He is just playing around. He didn¡ät mean it. At the first times I could figure this out. His face is so blank as it could be. At least I hope so that he is just joking around.

    But in all honesty, it isn¡ät easy to deal with him. Actually when I was one of the Margaret¡äs men, I was only one hw managed to deal with him. If he doesn¡ät like person right in front of him, then he just doesn¡ät do any business with him. I have no idea why he choosed me from all those people.

    But like always we just talk playfully so that no one could manage find how how we are. This same kind of rutine has came past for years. Since talk ended we didn¡ät talk anymore since both of our goals had successfully made. I just took cargo and went to prepare to get back to the Tetrao village.

    Without me noticing anything someone approached the vagon and climb under it. Meanwhile businessman behind me started to think.

    Finally this is over. It is such a pain take care of people how doesn¡ät know how world works. Doesn¡ät he even consider someone might jump into the cart when he isn¡ät looking around. Maybe I should have been the one to do it. At least he wouldn¡ät suffer to much from it. I could give him some warning, but person that was could escape and maybe even take someone¡äs life with himself. Question is should I follow him secretly from behind or let it go.

    Reason why no one has used any name was because after he was taken war prisonel he forgot it for some secret reason. As for noble family there wasn¡ät no need for any name. Just a boy, slave and scum were enough. People allowed him to take a new name, but he choosed not to. Reason isn¡ät clear, but there doesn¡ät seem to be any big reason for it.

    The way how the ¡±assassin¡± moved looked more like a spy. Even if he wasn¡ät a spy even still there is no way Tom would move around without any protection. In a way I fell sorry for the spy. Maybe I should have told him that there is no way he could succeed with his plan. Either way there isn¡ät single bad omen for me. Actually I should make a whole use of the knowledge which I optained just now.

    Merchant¡äs thinking was mostly correct but the person how got into cart was George. Thing is, not one of them knows how each other are. This will complicate things.

    These two people haven¡ät gotten any change to meet each other before. Reason why George choosed this cart was accidental. He simply needed easy way to get out from the area. Nothinghill is still assuming that he was still there, but actually he was leaving. He was trying to keep this knowledge hidden. He is most likely over cautious by doing it this way.

    He choosed this cart because it wasn¡ät guarded by anyone and it was clearly made for purpose of long distance travel. All this told him that man is traveling merchant. He simply falls of later from save distance from the village. That is all he is after.

    At least that was idea until he knew how bad horse rider Tom was. He was so bad that even people looking outside got ill looking at it. Of course horse had some doing about it, but main reason was Tom¡äs bridle handling was the worst that world have ever seen. Actually Gearge wasn¡ät the first one to try travel with him. Everyone had given up from long time ago. He had always wanted to have someone as partner riding with him but it seems like it will never happen. Simply he had no sense at all with horses, but he keep them save and well.

 Chapter 33. Strange place

    Main reason why Tom can¡ät ride is because he makes even the most smallest thing bigger than they are. This goes both in the road and outside of it. He simply can¡ät make any mistake which might harm his products, horse or cart. He avoids all rocks and sand in the road. Also he avoids all situations where someone might got under the horse. That¡äs why his riding is slow, irregular and unpredictable from outside lookers. But behind their eyes is perfect control and discipline.

    Of course all this doesn¡ät matter to George how is under the cart. His mind is completely at the fact should he run away as fast as he can or try to avoid vomiting. In the end he is thinking somerthing like. (This can¡ät continue endlessly. Soon this will ends and I can escape. I just hold on one more minute.)

    The next this he knew was this same thought has gone over countless times over and over again. Also more cart moved more soldiers were seen. Althought they seemed like ordinally country men they were soldiers from nothinghill.

    George had the first place knowledge about it. One of the people were in fact the one how looked into him just last night. They most all be the one¡äs how were looking for him just a moment ago. There is only two options why they are in here. They are looking for himo r protect something very important. Since war training was going on then no other options were at hand.

    It was wise choice to hide under the cart. Normally he had always suffered over his caution, but not this time. Gauraus town is way smaller than Tetrao village. It is simply town by name since all marquis¡ä own at least one town. There is less than 200 local citizens. One strange face is easy to see here. Hiding here is impossible even for George. He is just hoping that Tom could move even little faster. So this suffering could end.

    As for Tom. He had no idea someone was suffering because of him. Of course it was Tom¡äs choice to come under the cart. He was meanwhile going back to the Tetrao village. It was normal occurence to him for quite some time. He was planning to go the same path as he had come.

    The road between these two villages was small and narrow. Because hardly anyone traveled between villages there wasn¡ät anyone else going in it. No bandit has ever even considered robing someone here. Simply no one used this path. This road had only existed five years and it was made by Tom.

    Tom¡äs main business partner wasn¡ät in southern sea coast as Margaret from north thought. It was actually the Nothinghill. Previous paths from Gauraus village were dangerous and distant. Thanks to using old animal tracks and six weeks of work Tom managed to earn himself perfect save path to north.

    Normally everyone had thought such plans were useless because of wolves. But thanks to optaining some useful knowledge from Tetrao village, he could find enormous business oppotunity. Unfortunately because of this Tom became Margaret¡äs business ¡±slave¡± man.

    Ever since that time he had manners to talk with his horse. He had a lot of time until next human being arrives so he started to talk when he was save distance apart from everyone else. Unknowingly he had man spying on him without his knowledge. So Tom talked freely.

    ¡±Path to north must be quite windy this time around. Maybe we should make one extra stop around since the canyon isn¡ät the safest place to be in the storm.¡±

    There was short pause until Tom continued. ¡± It is just prevention from my part. Your legs aren¡ät as good as they used to be. Maybe we should find some place good soon. At least I have some idea where that place is going to be.¡±

    He was thinking about Tetrao village. Since the place has just three horses there should be need for some horses. Even if they are older kind. There shouldn¡ät be any serious needs for horses but now people start make notice about the place. Any extra is better for sudden situations.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    His horse had suffered leg injury in the past some she can¡ät walk as well as she used to. It doesn¡ät make thing difficult to Tom. He knows that without her he couldn¡ät have surrived from his past experiences. That¡äs why he wants to make it up to her. This is side effect of many years of loneliness. But at least he has someone how he cares about.

    ¡±Maybe we should take a break for a moment. At least our boss won¡ät punish for it. Yes, we will do it.¡± He was approaching the road. But since he choosed to take a break, he bypassed the road. There isn¡ät any taverns or places to sleep around here. There is only one place to go in this situation if person doesn¡ät want to sleep outdoor. Simply ask people around if he could stay with his horse over night.

    This wasn¡ät the only time something like this happened. He had regular place to go. There was bart just outside the village. Even for this place it was separated for quite a bit from everything. Place is owned by alone hunter. He is the only hunter in town how doesn¡ät work for Nothinghill. In other words he could live without extra payment from anyone. Althought if someone comes filling to pay him without any unnecessary work then of course he will allow them to stay. But hardly anyone does come. So far Tom is only one how has come.

    Unlike all previous times there is one more coming this time. George had experienced terrible ride and his plan to escape has been ruined, but he saw one ray of hope from all of this. There was sign which had sentense: All trespasser¡äs get out or be shot. ¡±And he wonders why no one comes to meet him.¡± This was said by Tom but to George this sign and Tom¡äs previous words gave different meaning to him.

    This could be good change. This sign tells me that this man truth him. In other case he would be scared to come here. Also that sign is wrote by using real letter. As most commoners uses their own local writing with their texts. Even more this person lives alone without contact to outside world. For these reasons he must know many things and be filling to share them.

    Tom just made some room for the horse and just said: I¡äm going to stay over night. He didn¡ät get an answer, but he didn¡ät wait at all. It seems neighter cares what each other do. My positive outlook just took some serious hit. Maybe I should take note of the sign more directly.

    George had a new problem escape and get got by soldiers or hide and avoid being mistaken to thief. Normally in his situation person would try to hide, but now those soldiers outside wouldn¡ät harm him even if he arrives. Of course a change to get shot makes it even more easier to choose escaping choice.

    Obviously he will try to escape as change shows it self. Question is when that change arrives. At least George had time to think about his future plans.

    I¡äm not going to get any information here. Those two aren¡ät going to talk with each other which make this place so quiet. If I start to move out then someone will notice it. Good thing is that my stomack is finally alright. I¡äm not going out again with the same way. So I have to move out without moving and hiding. That¡äs impossible!

    He wanted to shout out but of course George will manage to stay quiet. He just have to. That wasn¡ät the worst problem. He had terrible itch which doesn¡ät go away. If he moves his arm it might fall out or he might alarm others. Actual itch wasn¡ät that bad but since he can¡ät touch itbecame unbearable. Which didn¡ät help him to think rationally but this gave an unexpected change. He noticed a strange smell.

    That smell stink and just breathing around hurts. I have no idea what kind of thing can produce that kind of smell. My first thought was is something death here. Of course after some thinking I remembers casualties from the border war. That smell was completely different. This is way more bearable than that time.

    Wait a minute. I could use this smell as distraction as I escape. Burning it would be the most easiest way to do it. Good thing is the fact that sun is still ups o I can use some broken glass to make fire. It is no suprise if something not burning stinks then when it is burning it is going to be whole another league. Also to think even this fire making method would come to use this soon.

    After the time three years ago George had ordered Sepro to show everything he figure out with Herman. Original purpose was to keep thing under the control but soon George noticed Sepro¡äs and Herman¡äs talents. Thing are something to easy and simple to make but effect they produce are ahead time. Also it has never been accident. There is a lot of thought behind it.

    For examble this fire. It was invented by thought why sun is warm. We have all thought these thing at some point in our lifes but those two can take actions to find answers. The lates thing they were wondering why things fall back to ground when they are thrown. I can¡ät imagine what might happen if they figure out this answer. The whole world might change.

    Either way I should start making fire as soon as possible. The first thing is to find sample of thing which stinks. Normally that thing would be spiled around everywhere. In which case that would be that strange black coloured powder. The first thing first take the sample and then start to make fire.

    First part was easy as you could thing with his precise hands. The next part is trickier. Try to hold with one hand, keep preasure with one foot and lastly keep balance with last feet. Even still it was only matter of time when fire start. Hopefully it will be easily flammable, as quicker is better.

    The next thing suprised all beings anywhere near the place.

    Bang!

    It was explosion. It wasn¡ät no suprise that George was the most suprised of all people. Even though he was exactly making distraction for people. Even still his body moved faster than his mind. He was over 300 meters from place when he started to process what just happened. The first thing which came to his mind was.

    ¡±That was quite a strange place.¡±

 Character list

    Character list

    Tetrao village

    Main character Sepro Tetrao

    Main¡äs best friend and viscount¡äs second son Herman Rowan

    Sepro¡äs father carpenter Edvart Tetrao

    Tetrao village¡äs viscount Albert RowanIf you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Albert¡äs wife and Helen¡äs stepsister Sara Rowan

    Sepro¡äs mother and Sara¡äs stepsister and Edvart¡äs wife Helen Tetrao

    Edvart¡äs younger brother George Tetrao

    Local priest Jacob

    Local nun Susan

    Viscount¡äs first son Aled Rowan

    Polgon kingdom

    Sixth king August Scorpioheart

    Archduke Sebas

    Knight and Peter¡äs best friend Arwin

    Second prince (death) Peter Scorpioheart

    Peter¡äs twin sister Rosan Scorpioheart

    Third prince (alive) Peter Scorpioheart

    Head general warrior of desert peak Nicolas

    Soldier (death) Samuel Lamies

    Soldier (death) Giulio

    Small soldier Saul Lamies

    Third in command in the war exercise soldier Richard

    Saisagus country

    Count Ben

    Commander Henrik

    Soldier William

    Judge John

    Commander Edmond

    Dialkas empire

    Peddler Tom

    One of the head merchants Margaret

 Chapter 34. Group up part 1.

    Meanwhile viscount Rowan was approaching Nothinghill to meet up George with his new team mates. The whole group had become close as time passed, but of course this makes it difficult to get everyone accept George how were gone for all this time. Everyone had different kind of ideas about it. Maybe he is avoiding us? Is he full of himself? Is he reliable? But the most of all, can we trust him?

    Even though they knew that these though may cause some problems which could have been avoided by trust. Even lightest doubt may cause careless mistake all around the place.

    These people have made three groups were they talk. At first they couldn¡ät deal with the facts. Someone of them has actually murdered someone. But as he could explain himself everyone understood. When someone is going around treatening his wive¡äs life as he try¡äs to steal and possibly rape her. How could anyone just sit around and wait for it to happen. This world isn¡ät perfect.

    Although there was someone how had stolen before and got got. Even he understood. For his case when someone had stolen something from him and he just took it back. Unfortunately guards didn¡ät notice the first point and the other person was some important person. Truth didn¡ät come out to whole public and this was the result. Army time had arrived to everyone here.

    Of course there was some trouple makers how don¡ät want to be here. For their case their family had forced them here for some reason. Good thing is the fact that even if they want to make trouple they won¡ät cause any harm to everyone here. So everyone are taking this exercise seriously. Team spirit is high in this group.

    In those three groups Saul, Richard and in the future George aren¡ät in the same groups. Since those three are the once¡äs how I talk the most. This way going would be the best way to go about.

    Thing is path here was longer than the most would think. Because people are afraid of wolf attack, that¡äs why no road are made. There would be much use if some direct path could be made soon. As a time being road going right next to first river is the only reliable choice.

    Thanks to it everyone has gone closer. Of course there most be some how keep their secrets hidden at least for time being. There isn¡ät anything wrong with that. At least some thrust has been made. We don¡ät have to be friend. We just have to work together.

    Even I¡äm not telling thruth to others why I¡äm here. And I¡äm not going to tell anyone about it. We just work together for now. There is no need to get close to someone how I might betray in the future. Specially Albert can¡ät know about this. At least I don¡ät pick out from everybody. AS for time being I¡äm save.

    The thing is there might be someone like me in here. I can¡ät relax my consentration for even for light moment. This is going to be very hard time.

    There isn¡ät any place where groups will meet up George but in fact there isn¡ät no need for it. George could even find Albert from children day care. That doesn¡ät sound so amazing but trust that once something happen in Saisagus country¡äs day care it isn¡ät so simple to find someone how is trying to stay hidden and escaping.

    There is plenty of moments where thing doesn¡ät go as planned and answer for it is George. He is the best person to find people how are trying to stay hidden.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Normally George would have meet everyone right away but this time thing didn¡ät go as planned. Firstly soldiers from nothinghill already noticed them and think they are suspicious. Secondly groups doesn¡ät have any idea about the first fact. Thirdly which is the most important point George has loss all of his eye lashes.

    He is going to laugh at me so hard. I just know it. The two points are easy to solve. Simple distraction could save those but there isn¡ät no point if someone start to laugh uncontrollably. Althought I have made some fake lashes he will notice them for sure. Thing is George doesn¡ät want to show himself right now.

    He had hidden his face with black cloth and otherwise clothes which doesn¡ät show were that person is from. Normally these things would make eeveryone to keep an eye on him, but not now. No one has noticed this strange man arriving at all. He was so silent that even if he stab someone no one would notice it before it is too late. He would simply leave before any comosion would arrive.

    For this time the man¡äs goal was something else. Strange powder was lighted and soon he announched: Fire!

    One sack George previously bought was light to fire as sacrifice. For in case something important would be left behind then he can later come back as sack¡äs owner or simply let it go.

    Thanks to this diversion George could secretly give out message to Albert¡äs pocket. Only thing left is he noticing it and reading it.

    Suddenly Albert noticed that someone collidedwith him. At first he thought that it was stealer, but he noticed the opposite. There was small note in his pocket.

    You have been noticed by the locals and they are ready to take action. I have made some plans against it but unfortunately I can¡ät tell anymore for a change that this message is seen. I¡äm hired by George to help you further. He is investicating and can¡ät come right now. So I hope we can work together for a while. The thing you should do is go by the road until you see sign which says: All trespasser¡äs get out or be shot.

    As Albert started to read he understood that situation is way worse than he was thinking. By one look it showed that they had a new ally how is ready to help. But by closer look this message had way more to tell. The first point is George couldn¡ät come by himself so he is needed somewhere even more than here. Secondly he needed to thrust some stranger so situation is quite bad. Thirdly there is a change that there is more to this training that meets to eye.

    For these points it is save to assume that there is hostile enemy nearby. There wouldn¡ät be any need to this kind of indirect method otherwise. This knowledge made Albert¡äs face a bit darker. Althought he knew this kind of reaction was bad. Either way he couldn¡ät hold back his feelings.

    Why would you take this much preasure on your own? Why couldn¡ät you depend on our help? Why must you suffer alone? You could become some kind of villain in the future if you can¡ät succeed. If military gain this knowledge you could become prisonel. No matter what situation you can¡ät leave your post on your own. It seems like I have to pretent that I never got this letter and I ordered George act as a spy.

    Crap. I almost made the same mistake as he did. I should tell someone about this. Unfortunately there is a change that there is a spy among us. I can¡ät carelessly show this letter around. What should I do? It is clear that I should follow letter¡äs directives, but how can I tell others follow me. Just suddenly telling everyone to move forward when we shoiuld be waiting isn¡ät so good idea.

    As I think, this letter seem to me more like curse than blessing. Now everyone looks like quilty one¡äs. This can¡ät move on like this.

    ¡±What is the matter? You just suddenly became quiet and dispirited. This isn¡ät like you.¡± Saul just suddenly suprised me, but thanks to it my mind came together once more. I can¡ät sit around when we are surrounder by enemies from all sides.

    At least I found two good thing about this situation. Enemy doesn¡ät know that I know about them and non of my men can act unnaturally since they don¡ät know about it. I finally know what to do.

    ¡±Sorry. I had just feeling that someone was looking at me. I think we should move forward to some isolated place. At least we can make sure that we have been undetected by others. Can you tell this to everyone secretly?¡± As I said these words I slowly put the letter to my pocket.

    ¡±I understand. I actually had similar feeling. I was just going to tell about it. Unfortunately I couldn¡ät find anyone. That fire was very suspicious. You should move carefully from now on.¡±

    Impressive. I wouldn¡ät had noticed anything if I had not gotten this letter. I¡äm clad that others are smarter than me. This makes it a lot easier to do thing that I am good at. Hunting is for a later. Let¡äs now move on.

    Whole group moved as one. Simply because of its simpleness no one noticed this small but important detail. It was close to that they escaped their sight. That fire misleaded us too much. Maybe it was planned.

    As I started to follow them, I was glad that they didn¡ät notice us. If they had, they would have followed back to where they came from. In this case they moved forward. In a way it was good that they moved forward. Since underground tunnel to Nothinghill starts from here. There would have been high change that it would be noticed by unwelcome folks.

    Orders are just follow them and bring all knowledge that they can get. In other words stakeout still continues. Since it is just war exercise there isn¡ät need to take things too seriously. Otherwise someone might get hurt. In one way those people might be just watching the training. That group was way smaller than it should. There must be at least hundred soldiers. How else enemy could even think about invading Nothinghill.

 Chapter 35. Group up part 2.

    As we followed the group they started to approach forest ahead. There isn¡ät any places to go if you go there. They were going north. It was strange because if they are from nortern border then they are approaching their homes. Thing is they have come from west path. It is understandable since only road here is the west road. But they are going here, why?

    This is simple forest road which isn¡ät going anywhere. In second thought there was one hunter living here. It is very unlikely he has any reason or doing with this. He is as antisocial as human can get. If no one had seen him sometimes they would thought that he is one of those lost races like dwarfs.

    Before I knew it we saw strange sign.

    Place to sleep and eat. Also when coming with more than ten people there is discount. Welcome.

    What is that? Only one living here is that loner hunter. He hasn¡ät welcomed anyone ever. Something strange is going on. At least we know now where that 20 people group where heading for. They are going to stay here and more are coming. Sadly we can¡ät strike them here, but at least we can lookout for them here.

    It is quite obvious that they are going to stay here. They are probably waiting rest of the soldiers to arrive. Even when we know that is the case, we can¡ät do anything. There isn¡ät anything illigal to walk around in the group.

    The next thing I knew, I got the short stick. I was choosen to spy on them as customer. At least that part is normal and easy but not in this case. I personally know this place¡äs owner and we can¡ät deal with each other.

    I have come here many times to ask him to join with the marquis but he always refuse it without giving any change to discuss about it. Of course everyone has right to choose but he hasn¡ät got any reason to disagree. In fact he is gaining more than he would give out.

    I just can¡ät deal with a person how doesn¡ät understand great oppotunity which represent itself without any work from his part. Althought marquis has said it is alright to give up on him and move on.

    I just can¡ät do that. Everyone else looks away when he is moving outside, but I have always stared at him. If I look away it feels like I¡äm allowing him to stay this way. I know he is a good person. Maybe he has past which justify his actions. Either way I can¡ät just let it be and pretent that it doesn¡ät exist.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    ¡±What? You again. Give up already. I¡äm not going to listen to anything you want to talk about. Get out!¡±

    His temper is as bad as it used to. No matter it would have been strange if he would have happily welcomed me here.

    ¡±I¡äm tired to talk about that anymore. I just want to buy stay here for the rest of the week. That isn¡ät so hard to do.¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡±What are you talking about? Why would I let you stay over night in here.¡±

    ¡±Obviously I¡äm buying it as the sign tells. There shouldn¡ät be any problems if I choose to stay here. Am I right?¡±

    Even if I can¡ät get in this is enough. Since this arguing would bring unwelcomed attention. Those soldiers can¡ät continue operate here any longer. They have to plan from the beginning once more. This will give us time to prepare for them.

    ¡±I have no idea what you are talking about. If you are trying to make excuses you should try harder. Everything you are trying to say make no sense.¡±

    Here we go again. More excuses and trying to show his innocent. Does he have no sense? More he try more quilty he becomes. I knew it was mistake to come here but I can¡ät retreat now. If villages find out what happened here then they would blame soldiers incompetentness. That can¡ät happen.

    ¡±We know you are hidding spies in your home. If you would like to show me your house I won¡ät bother you no longer.¡±

    ¡±Why would I let you move things that I own when I haven¡ät done anything bad? I won¡ät let you trash my home if you want to. It is time to you to leave!¡±

    That isn¡ät a person you can dealt with. I have made my point so I start by being better human been. Even if he won¡ät rejoice my act I will do it.

    ¡±In that case let¡äs make this a warning. I¡äm going out but you should kick out all of them. If we find concrete evidence we will come again. Have a good day.¡±

    ¡±Yeah. Yeah. Alright you can go freely but don¡ät do any similar thing to others. You can do your work without doing so horrendous acts. I hope we will meet in better situations.¡±

    Both of them let thing go past without knowing non of them knew even a part of the truth. Both of them acted as better human but they both could have done thing better. Fortunately war exercise ended by similar reasons as just now. Althought in the future the worst situation was avoided because of this. It still doesn¡ät mean that we can¡ät talk thing out. It is important to know what people wants from us. We can put to account because of it. How knows?

    Elsewhere George and the rest of the group meet each other properly for the first time. They firstly came across the warning sign where man with a another sign behind him. He was pointing toward mark on a tree which was next to small path. It was well hidden but ones noticed it was easy to go throught it. They srated by waiting explanation from Viscount Albert and that strange man.

    After a while black hooded man came to us. He signed us to stay quiet and stay done. Soon we noticed that we were tailed without us knowing about it. That was too close. At least they seemed to be local soldiers. Thanks to it there was no danger but if they would have been thiefs then thing would had gone completely differently. They knew at some case they would have to own their lives to him.

    Unfortunately that doesn¡ät mean that this isn¡ät some well planned trap to mislead us. But soon this delusion came to stop thanks to Albert¡äs words.

    ¡±Before anything else thank you for helping us. We wouldn¡ät have managed without you.¡±

    ¡±¡­¡±

    ¡±Sorry, but what is your name?¡±

    ¡±You should name yourself first in addition I have reason for keeping my name as a secret. I hope this doesn¡ät go against your principles.¡± Man opened his mouth for the first time.

    There was hardly any sound. He has hurt his throat or he is desperately avoiding talks. I shouldn¡ät bother him no more. George has recommented him personally. He hasn¡ät have any mistakes from that front. When that man act that suspiciously then George would have been apsolutely sure from his character.

    ¡±I understand. I¡äm viscount of Tetrao village and my name is Rowan Albert. I¡äm clad to make you my acquaintance.¡±

    I explained everything I knew except the fact that some spy might be around us. Of course it wasn¡ät easy to explain everything. No doubt about it. They must be concious about spies.

    There isn¡ät no deed to make any preparations against them. Since they will act when they think it is right time to act. Even if we would prepare something then they just simply avoid that way doing things. It is better keep guard up against everything than prepare and become blind to something else.

    Spy(ies) might even be scared of since no plans has been made. They would have to think something is prepared which slow down their plans. Either way George has apsolutely planned something against them without us knowing about it. He might even be looking us right now.

    George has looked them and get to know about them. Unfortunately he can¡ät introduce himself just yet but that isn¡ät his only problem. Albert is thinking that he has prepared something amazing behind the scenes.

    There isn¡ät any kind of plan. He just understood more than there really was. Now I have to prepare to  the future some way without them noticing about it. It would be embarassing to show myself now.

    Of course one easy way to act is to leave with excuse to contact to himself but what should I do after it. Spying, sabotage and rumor making just to name a few. Best option would be finding allies.

    Unknown to him someone like that was approaching Gauraus Town.

 Chapter 36. Margaret

    Three days before in Dialkas empire. After effect from border war has started to show. Many households has lost their family¡äs heads and they need to have new way to gain their living. Migration has become way larger than previously predicted.

    That with it itself isn¡ät so bad. There has been good year so food supply is plenty, but how are they going to earn their living? If there isn¡ät anything to work on then public savety might suffer. That isn¡ät a option.

    Althought sivil war was 50 years ago its after effects are still present. End result from that times revolution was victory. Empire was fallen to the merchants. After it the most strongest merchant with influence was choosen. He had announced that when his time passes then his legasy will turn to the next strongest leader.

    In other words his children can¡ät inherit his place. With this new revolution was avoided. Now it is clear that his time might end at any minute. Because of that other largest merchants are preparing for that moment so they can take control over the empire.

    Merchant Margaret was clear leader on that field. There wasn¡ät no doubts about it but things aren¡ät going as it used to be. Reason being her best access to the south sea was vanished without warning.

    Her lands are in the border of Saisagus and Polgon. So naturally Tetrao village is among them. When border war was going she was waiting if any kind of change would present itself. Thanks to is Saisagus left the place even after their heavy losses.

    That war ended way faster than they had thought. Because of it they couldn¡ät strike to them but soon after Tom had clearly left the place. Normally some would think he had fallen but only two people are known to die in the village. There isn¡ät anyway to know how they were. Polgon is keeping this accident as secret. They are announcing there wasn¡ät any losses to improve moral of the citizens.

    ¡±Do you have any idea did Tom survive?¡± Margaret was concerned over his businesses.

    ¡±I have found out he is alive and well. He is actually making business in the village. He was fast to strike to the holiday atmosphere. There isn¡ät any reason to worry. He hasn¡ät left us.¡± Margaret¡äs scribe has made some investications about the situation. It was easy to see that cotton candy business was florishing. Tom surely has something to do with it.

    ¡±I see. In that case I would want to see him again to make sure about it. If thing are going well and he is with us then there isn¡ät no problems. Unfortunately I have feeling that there is change that he has left us. Do you have any idea show I could meet him as soon as possible?¡± Margaret has always been very good instinct. That part of her has only grown over years. Unlike others she can act on her instinct. Thanks to it she has many people how she can trust.

    Margaret has always been worried about over Tom. Some part he is little brother how has lot to improve on but sometimes there is signs that he could over come her. They aren¡ät related to each other, but they have lived together since childhood.

    Althought Tom himself sees him as her slave but isn¡ät the case. She have to act like that. People might think that she favors him. Normally that wouldn¡ät be a problem but when she is rising empire leader. Thing will change. Her enemies might take him as leverage.

    Her scribe was worried about this question all this time. He had no idea what he could do. In addition he can¡ät leave all these problems behind. Migration, Unstable border and missing man. These all are problem which have to be solved as soon as possible. Nothing can¡ät be left to the change.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡±Unfortunately I haven¡ät got any ideas. Situation is so severe that it would be better to let him go for now. The first thing we have to do is get some work to the migrating people or just forbid them coming here.¡±

    ¡±We can¡ät do that. When I was child people left this place in a hurry. Now there is in fact moment when people want to get here. I have waited this moment for years. It is ok to loss some money now. In the future we can earn it back from them. We need them.¡±

    Her thought are correct. We have worked hard that people would like to come here for years. There hasn¡ät been any appreciable effects. This is a change which won¡ät happen again.

    ¡±In that case who should we give them work. All progress work has been done already. There isn¡ät anything for them to work on. In addition most of them are women and children. Only option is to make whole new work environment for them.¡± Scribe destroyed her hope with his words.

    ¡±You mean that only way is to find one large scale program. The most likely elsewhere.¡± Margaret hasn¡ät given up just yet. Althought transfering them might cause for them to leave Margaret in the future. Even still it have to be done.

    ¡±You are correct but were could we bring them. As far as I know I highly doubt others would take them. Emperor might die at any moment. How could they worry about thing that they can avoid? I think only way is to bring them to hte Polgon kingdom.¡± He was fully aware of they won¡ät see them ever again if it is done that way. Migrating people will definitely think they were left to their enemies. At the first place they choosed to come to Dialkas over Polgon. How would want to come to country how killed their family heads and was just short moment ago in war with them. They might be killed back there.

    ¡±I believe you know what this means to them. So you must understand what they are going throught. I hope you can find a way which will make them happy to follow us. In addition it isn¡ät as simple as we can go there without any gain for them. They aren¡ät stupid you know.¡±

    Her words brought an idea. What if they could combine migration, meeting Tom and finding new trade path to south.

    ¡±Bridge¡±

    ¡±What did you say?¡± Scribe¡äs words suprised her so she wanted to know for sure she heard correctly.

    ¡±Sorry. I thought aloud. I will explain.¡±

    Next thing he explained his idea. By building a bridge between Polgon and Saisagus they can get an excuse to enter Polgon kingdom. In addition migrating people get a work and change to return to their own country. New trade path would become truth which would help her economic standing. Also Polgon hasn¡ät have any reason to prohibit their action. When someone is giving something for free of course you would take it.  Place were it will be just happens to be near Tom.

    After explaining plans minor and mayor details he started to wait Margaret¡äs thoughts. Althought the change that she approves the plan is high there is some bad thing this might cause. Second river which devided two countries is full of rapids. This has always been problem for building any paths between them. That¡äs why Tetrao village is one ot the two mayor trait paths. Also when bridge is away from Dialkas then using it for their purposes will weaken. In a sense they can¡ät earn any tax from there.

    ¡±I understand. We will go with that plan. At least if it isn¡ät going to work out then we can easily find Tom. We can buy some time with this. If we can prove them that there is work it will improve their cooperation with us.¡± Her thought were correct. With this we can show we did our best. Even if some will leave us and return their own country, some of them will defenetaly show their loyalty to us.

    ¡±I will prepare all necessary preparations right away. I will make sure we can leave early tomorrow. It take at least two whole days to arrive so we can meet Tom most likely in three to four days.¡± Seems like I have to work hard. I can¡ät believe I can help him so soon. His idea of suspension bridge might become true way sooner that previously invisioned.

    Scribe wasn¡ät thinking about Tom. Even he has live seperated of others. Even he can know some people outside main cast of characters. Architect employment is whole new career in Dialkas country. Unlike Polgon and Saisagus they don¡ät have long history which could improve their development. Their time has just arrived after new kind of ruling mekanism was born.

    Many people had gone to study in Orseas capital in Polgon. This architect was one among them. He had take risk to study in neighboring country. Fortunately he could live in peace full live. In fact if you have to answer which countries has the best relationship. The most would say Polgon and Dialkas. Saisagus has been a part of every war by some way past 50 years.

    Thanks to this people meeting each other and sharing ideas has grown between them. Unfortunately their largest problem was just coming. Now he is come back to his home country but no one is hiring him. They trust that their old medhod are still better than Polgon Kingdom. In the past that would have been the case. Polgon kingdom¡äs one of the largest problems was their lack of tecnical knowledge. Simply they were behind their time.

    Because of this lack of knowledge August scorpioheart had made it his goal to improved it in his country. This is the largest reason why August is considered to be most loved by commoners in Polgon kingdom.

    Now this unique change can improve lives of all these three nations. Suspension bridge is whole new idea which isn¡ät done ever before. This will give architect change to thank every nation how had helped him so far. He is hoping this can help and save lives in the future. Unknown to him this bridge actually makes a war which wouldn¡ät have happened otherwise. Same time it saved countless human lives from sertain desease but both will happens must later.

 Chapter 37. Sudden meeting

    Soldiers from Tetrao village has been camping over night. Sleeping grounds were prepared by George even before him spying even began. He knew that path here would made group arrive at close to the evening. He was prepared to give them save sleeping area before battle would start.

    When his plan to investigate came to end, he thought he would stay this far. He was prepared to leave them but now he has important information thanks to Tom. He had figured out that there was underground path to the Nothinghill. In addition he now knows the exit.

    Place was in fact the place where he saw their group coming to the Gauraus. From outside it was old cabin which was used as warehouse. Of course by looking closely it showed way more than that. But when his allies arrived the soldier how looked him among scarecrows exited the cabin and started to tail them. This made sure it was path to succees.

    Of course using this hidden path isn¡ät enought to succeed. Enemies will simply as them surrender or they would collapse the path. There isn¡ät no way they wouldn¡ät take so simple preparation against enemies. It might be good diversion but that isn¡ät enought either.

    Before sleeping with everyone he told his finding as outsider. He isn¡ät going to reveal him face anytime soon. There wasn¡ät any further planning done that night. Simply rest and maybe it will give idea in the morning.

    Unfortunately it wasn¡ät so simple to George. Others had walk all day. So they started to sleep soon. George for other hand was constantly thinking. He was trying to think about something else but it always came back to it. In addition his face mask made sleeping even more difficult.

    In the next morning George left after saying goodbye. He used excuse to contact himself. He had to prepare for against real enemies and he might find away to make good diversion. Unfortunately he had feeling that he has light fever. At the night he had feeling of cold and reason for his thought might have been because of it.

    Since they are going to try to take over the tower today diversion has to happen today too. If he can¡ät come up good plan then he will simply as some help since he isn¡ät feeling well. That might give viscount change to slip inside undetected. It is unlikely but not impossible.

    At least after this exercise he can get help from inside. Unlike most might think there is one aspect quality of live way bigger than others which is improved by wars and battles. That is medicine. When people get wounded in war then countries needs them come back to do their work as soon as possible. Because of it medicine science has always improved after the war and during that period.

    World really isn¡ät perfect but this shows one of humankinds mightiest strenght. Correcting all previously made mistakes. In other words learn from the past and bring it to the future generations.

    As George thought this he hoped that he can do the same to others after he recovers. To be honest he was over working himself too much. To him not to be able to do anything when people attacked his home was too much to bear. Deap down he knew he had done everything he could. He just couldn¡ät throw doubt away.

    As for now rest is needed. He wasn¡ät so stupid to go doing something unsuitable for situation. Althought this exercise ends today it is still just exercise. There is no need to take it too seriously. In fact by taking over the Nothinghill might cause even more serious problems later. To his suprise he came up idea as he watched people to prepare to start their construction work.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡±This might work.¡±

    Suddenly he was full of energy. Now they have in fack change to win this confrontation. He was going to talk with those men without his disguise. Thankfully his sleepy eye were bigger sight to see than his eye brows.

    ¡±Sorry about interference. If you would like to tell me what you are doing?¡±

    To his surprise man how was clearly commanding the group became happy from my words. It was clear he was willing to talk without too much troubler.

    ¡°I¡äm happy to hear that someone is interested what is happening. We are going to build a bridge. We are testing how well our tools work for now.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? I haven¡ät any news about something like that. Or is it something small scale?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha. You seem to have wrong idea. We are building it across Polgon and Saisagus. This is going to be large scale development.¡±

    I had no idea something like this was happening. Tetrao village is the most important trade path between these two countries. This will change both enormously. Was king keeping this hidden from us? That doesn¡ät make sense. He ordered us here. They would have been thinking that there is a change that we notice this. Like it actually happened.

    In addition how can they achieve it? As far as I know these two countries aren¡ät the best friends. They are more like great enemies. Rapids and wildland even makes it even more difficult. I have to warn them.

    ¡°To make sure you know you can¡ät build a bridge here. Rapids and woods will make it too difficult. You should think a moment what you are going to do. It is impossible.¡±

    It is sad thing to destroy others hopes and dreams but this is better than just let them suffer sertain defeat. To my surprise his answer disproved my thought wrong.

    ¡°Don¡ät worry about it. I admit that it looks that way from outside. Trust me. There is going to be new trade path between Polgon and Saisagus thanks to our Dialkas empire.¡±

    That surprised me. They are from Dialkas. I didn¡ät expect that. At least then they have planned well. It is just strange they would build something across two countries far away from their country. This doesn¡ät make any sense.

    ¡°How? There should be any way to you use it after it is build. Do you think you could simply take toll from here without any problems?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. We simply need new option to go throught to the south sea. We have no plans to take over tolls from anybody. We just want to go free from here. Also this is form of thanks to the people how helped me study here.¡±

    I see. That explains a lot but not everything. At least everything is made so publicly that there has to be permit for it. Unfortunately this will affect our sales in the future but this also makes it saver for us. Saisagus would probably attack us again otherwise. It was only matter of time. They need food for their people. They wouldn¡ät willingly just give up from our food resources.

    Suddenly my eyes catch on something. It might be something very normal but it took my notice. There was strange frames. I had no idea how to use them. At least to his eyes there was no way to use them to the bridge.

    ¡°What is that? There is no way you could use something like that on a bridge. Also is it common sense to start building anything from ground up. Why would you make so much preparation before you even start on foundation?¡±

    Person next to me was unfaced about my comment. He just bluntly answered. ¡°No way we could use normal building method when below it is rapids which can make bridge fall. Method which we are using has many useful qualities. They can be build away from the place where they are finally placed. There isn¡ät no need to be in contact with below water. Finally it is easy to repair it.¡± Do you see the reason why we do it this way? I know everything isn¡ät perfect and there are some bad qualities with this construction method. Either way this is the best way for a moment.¡±

    This is suprising. Not only their way of doing things are unique but they aren¡ät belittle us either. This kind of person will succeed in life if nothing bad happens in the way. I should reconment him later to  Albert. Wait a moment. It can be build elsewhere first. Isn¡ät it exactly what we need next in Nothinghill?

    ¡°Could you tell me how it can be build elsewhere first? I presume it is build quickly after arriving to the place.¡±

    ¡°You just revealed a quite interesting point just now. It is actually a quite quick process. You could mass produce a lot and suddenly build them before anyone notices anything. Why are you asking?¡± To his question he made dubious look at me. He noticed too late that I might be a spy. Well truthfully I¡äm but I didn¡ät mean to.

    ¡°One work which I¡äm doing needs something similar to make it happen. So I was curious. I¡äm sorry if this offended you.¡± I proceeded by making light bow. I hope I didn¡ät make any hasty decisions just now when coming here.

    Man was clearly thinking should he call out the guard. Althought there was group who clearly where seasoned soldiers, they were some distance away. Even if I have light fever I can got out for sure. I still need information so I waited his decision.

    ¡°Alright. I will talk. This knowledge will come out in few day either way. It is a bridge type with a supporting structure that is supported by high pillar and anchored to the ground, which is supported by the support rods. After it bridge¡äs cover is plced on it.¡±

    ¡°I understand. This will be useful to me. Thank you.¡± Next thing I was going back to Albert. I have plan which gives us a change. It isn¡ät sure it will work. At least it will be funny if it works.

 Chapter 38. Where future will take us?

    Soon people around Albert Rowan heard George¡äs plan. It was unique, strange, and the most of all stupid. How could something like that work? No one has ever before thought anything like it and for a good reason.

    ¡°You expect that someone here could do it. Even if the first part works out perfectly then how are we going to take over both towers.¡± One of the men said his thought. They were perfectly understandable. Everyone thought the same.

    ¡°I don¡ät expect this will work for sure but at least this will show to everyone that that place can be brought down. This is just training. There isn¡ät any danger someone would die. At least with this way no one can say we didn¡ät do our best. I¡äm looking forward their faces if we succeed so strange way. Do you agree?¡± George said his mind with plain face like it wasn¡ät anything strange.

    He was dressing himself same way as before. Thanks to it even if this will fail horribly then he can transfer the blaim to his fake identity. It is simply perfect.

    Originally he was going to introduce Albert to architect, but they had to hurry to make plan possible. This plan need a lot of advance work to make it succeed. This is why he need to make others to become motivated about thought about how everyone will look at them tomorrow. He was sure he will gain positive answer from everybody.

    People around him had no idea how to react next. Some of them might disagree so no one wanted to say their thought. It was clear many wanted to do this. Even still there were some people how didn¡ät want to do it. One of the latter group was plans the key person of the plan. Everyone knew this won¡ät work if he isn¡ät willing. Everyone knew also reason why he doesn¡ät like idea.

    Reason behind was the reason why he was with them. Now everyone wants him to do the same which brought him to this awkward moment. It is like everyone want him to steal again when he was imprison because of it. This isn¡ät as bad as that example but even still it isn¡ät easy.

    George knew he couldn¡ät let this silence to continue any further than this. ¡°You know sometimes simple plan is better than difficult one. We can do this. There isn¡ät no reason why we can¡ät do our parts with this. I know this seems to be stupid idea but many thing are like that at first. I don¡ät thing this plan ask to much from any of you. I believe you can do this.¡±

    As he told many thought same thing but one¡äs thought were completely different. He seems like someone I know. He was viscount Albert Rowan. Reasoning behind why he couldn¡ät figure out that black hooded man was George was simple. They had know each other for so long that both of their thought had become similar. As one had looked his nephew and other his son they had become familiar with this kind of thought set. They were sure this would work but others didn¡ät share same ideas as them.

    Others haven¡ät experienced same thing as them so it was understandable. It was difficult to them understand why others hesitated so much.

    Saul Lamies choosed share his thought to those two. ¡°You can¡ät expect that we can follow with such plan. This makes no sense. Shouldn¡ät we stick with normal plans?¡±

    ¡°Normal plans won¡ät work to them.¡± Albert said it straight the way without holding back. ¡°Place where we are going is concidered impenetrable. How could we succeed without special method? I at least would like to here if you have better ideas.¡±

    No one could say even a word. What was said was true. Still using something so strange would make everyone laugh at them. Changes are actually that will happen. No one wants to become eye striking so soon.

    Even still Lamies choosed to keep talking. ¡°No one is expecting us to succeed. We should just take it and leave. Let¡äs just pretent we do our best. What then? I thing this will bring even more problem. I think even more than any of us can deal with.¡±

    He has good reason. He has made valid point. No one can deny his words. It is truth but reason why they must succeed is completely different. Both George and Albert are worrying about Tetrao village¡äs future. After border war village became part of Polgon kingdom. Thing is just they didn¡ät want this to happen. In the past Tetrao village has been neutral ground. Thing has change enormously and not a good way.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Any of the neighbor countries might and will attack at some point. In the past armies has cross across them many times, but they weren¡ät ready for it themselves. Now people know what kind of place it is. No defence plan works anymore if they try their best.

    After the war it became clear that Saisagus wasn¡ät going for war. If they have been going to war then things would have been gone completely different way. Both George and Albert knows this. So they are trying their hardest to prove that attacking them might cause way more than they can think.

    In other words they are misleading everyone think war will cause way more losses than gains. Truth is it isn¡ät false claim. It is truth. War will cause tolls to anyone how are attacking, including Polgon kingdom. King August is trying to make them his by making everyone recognize them as a part of the kingdom. Balls, festivals, royal gathetings and military exersice are all prove of it. It wouldn¡ät be surprise that king would make one of his daughters to marry Albert¡äs oldest son Aled.

    Albert has always tried to make Aled live freely as he can. Althought he knows that marriage will happen someday he still wants Aled choose by himself how he wants. Just like his father let Albert choose Sara out of everyone else.

    Problem is these soldiers aren¡ät Tetrao village¡äs soldiers. He can¡ät show them any weaknesses. Even if they succeed even then it isn¡ät enough. He must convince everyone to treat them as they have used to treat by everyone in the world.

    George sees things way more promising way thanks to bridge building. He knows village will suffer some harm for little while but as long term it will improve Tetrao¡äs live. Tar is the main commodity used as trade. It wasn¡ät never intended to be main trade place.

    George choosed to give light push. ¡°I heard you have been mistreated madly by everyone. That is reason why you were choosed to this job. Am I wrong?¡±

    Silence followed. They knew it but no one said it to their face. People haven¡ät shown any conscience to them for a long time. George knew this was moment to make them follow Albert.

    ¡°Do you want to prove all of them wrong?¡±

    This guestion changed their mind. Why were they still trying to act normally when everyone has concidered them as strange people. Why not embrace it? They were different from everyone else. Why should they act like everyone else? Their way might be actually the right way.

    Indeed everyone wanted to prove those people wrong. Even particular person how would do the most important part was like that too. He was innocent witness how was just running away from trouble. As he was running he meet people how he shouldn¡ät have meet and things escalated. He wouldn¡ät have been in any problem but then he started to run. This made everyone doubt his innocence.

    He knows he can¡ät prove it now, but he can help people with his skill which he didn¡ät know anything about. Talent of escaping, hiding and infiltrating. He possess such skill. People might assume he had escaped many troubles in his live but that isn¡ät the case. He simply possess amazing sense of balance.

    Thanks to his balance skill he is also good soldier. Especially in hand-to-hand combat. Reason behind why he couldn¡ät rise in ranking was his stamina. He just can¡ät keep up with others.

    He always wanted to find work where he could avoid too much labor but something like that doesn¡ät exist. He just isn¡ät smart enough to work in indoor environment. So his only option was transfer to Albert¡äs cause.

    Plan for his part was simple and by some sense easy but loss could happen without even noticing where thing had gone wrong. If thing where go badly then in the wrost case it might cause death. This was a big problem since his largest fear was fear of high places. And this will definitely cause exactly that.

    He didn¡ät want to do this and everyone knew about it. It was miracle that he had told his fear before and now everyone wants to him deal with it head on. He didn¡ät want to become worlds first tightrope walker how had fear of high places. This can¡ät become part of world history.

    He is one of those people how try to find excitement from his fears. That¡äs why he likes to go places where are beautiful landscapes and dangerous falls. He simply find excitement from them. But that isn¡ät reason to trying to bet his live on. There is no way he is going to do it if there is danger of his live. This is meant to be peaceful exercise.

    Next Albert gave out idea. ¡°What if we give some savety rope so if you fall then you won¡ät hit the ground?¡±

    Normally that would have been a good idea but Nothinghill¡äs walls are only 5 meters tall. How can they give save but also small rope? If rope is too long then there isn¡ät any point at the first place.

    Then suddenly someone gave out idea which gave solution to both problems. There was actually one very simple way make both towel occupied and give savety as a same time. Also it make palancing way more easier.

    Only problem left was how to convince Soldier to take his fear head on and make plan succeed. One way was just make him key part of mission which can¡ät be done again in the future. This plan can only work when no one can expect it.

    Then one soldier thought about plan which makes ¡°tightrope walker¡± to do it. ¡°Why are you trying to make everyone convince that is was their idea? We all know you want to do this. You just want to say this was just their idea. So you are going to do this to make us own favor for you. Am I correct?¡±

    Of course this wasn¡ät his plan put after this was said he noticed maybe it was like that. He knew then he can keep up with this. He should at least try it. It might be a lot of fun.

    ¡°Alright. I do it. I kind of have to do it after this much concideration. Am I right? Also you do own me favor in the future. So don¡ät try to avoid your own part of it. I will remember.¡±

    Everyone started to laugh to his words. No one was convinced he meant his words. This made whole groups moral rise to the sky. ¡°Yeah yeah. What ever you say.¡±

    It took a while to everyone to calm out. They started to preparation horriedly but no one was complaining. This was their change to shine. ¡°tightrope walker¡± was working hard but his part was practice then to his surprise Albert came to him and asked with small voice. ¡°Did you start to have bad stamina after you got to the army? You didn¡ät have any health problem before that minor accident am I correct?¡±

    There seems to be change that I can improve over this stamina. Albert seems to know something about my situation.

 Chapter 39. War exercise part 1.

    It was normal night but there was one difference. Everything was quiet in Nothinghill. Actual activity was actually way bigger than normally. Previously people thought about maybe there wasn¡ät any soldiers stationed there, but now everyone knows the place is full of soldiers ready to launch defensive counter attack against any kind of attack.

    It was announced that war exercise would start in two weeks time and now is the last day of that time limit. Everyone thought this was made in purpose. This was made for purpose to tire out soldiers.

    Their enemy had actually arrived just one day ago and they heard about the training just one week ago. They haven¡ät got hardly any times to prepare. It was clear that they were ordered to do the impossible. Only good thing was Nothinghill didn¡ät know about it.

    Nothinghill had prepared for armies which consist over hundred men per group. No one was thinking just twenty people was going for attack plan. Even they had thought that their group had twenty-two personel. Only George knew he had been counted two times.

    Their only change is to strike with small quick attack before anyone knows what is going on. Normally soldiers would try to approach with ladders but their plan would be noticed and counter attacked. Defenders could throw rocks and boiling oil or water depending on financing. Something so direct could be dealt with at ease. Even more so with just against twenty people.

    If defenders would know this then they would defend all sides equally, but now most soldiers are preparing to relocate their groups as training continues. In other words soldiers are staying inside the walls on the ground. It is normal to do things this way. Most soldiers could rest and tired soldiers can withdraw to rest with moment notice. Also defending attacks from one direction will become a lot easier.

    Marquis knows that defending in battle is about how to react against enemy actions. In that sense if he manages to figure out enemy¡äs plan then victory will become certainty. He just have to do opposite what enemy commander think he will do. This same goes with him but his case is different. Attacking in battle is most about striking where it hurts the most. Marquis is confident that there isn¡ät any such place here. Of course he won¡ät let his guard down. Enemy won¡ät necessary play with the rules.

    Right next to forest surrounding the Nothinghill, group of soldiers is approaching with small and careful movement. It is clear they are the enemy they are going up against. They seem to want to talk first before anything starts. It would be rude to ignore them as they reveal themselves so openly.

    ¡°Could you order someone to call out to them? Also improve defence in other walls as this could be diversion. We don¡ät want to loss against something so simple. But don¡ät forget to prepare against attacks from where they came.¡±

    There is no need to pretent that there isn¡ät anyone here. Any scout would have noticed this from long ago. That scarecrow man could be with them. We can¡ät let our guard down. Someone how hides in front of us won¡ät come out with normal actions. I wouldn¡ät be surprised even if they would fly in here. Maybe not but even still. For in case I should look up. What is that?

    There was strange unknown flying object in the sky. By some part it stayed around the same place behind the forest. It wasn¡ät very high but high enough to be seen by men on the ground. From the first look people might mistake it as eagle or hawk but is was made from non living things.

    That unknown flying object or UVO (if you may) was kite made by Albert Rowan. He had been seen his son Herman making it in the past. It was back in time when Herman and Sepro were looking way to communicate between long distances. In the end they made bullroarer but kite was one prototype. Problem was danger of thunder, too slow/heavy winds, fog, silence and problems of seeing it.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Bad aspect of kite over waged its positive aspects. Simply changes were high all signals might be lost or unnoticed. As a same time there wasn¡ät no quick way to make sure message was reseaved. Bullroarer fixed all this but even still good aspects of it hasn¡ät been vanished. They were I fact the most optimal way for  this moment. There was just one problem. Marquis has noticed it way before than wanted.

    ¡°What is that?¡± This time he asked aloud but no one noticed this because everyone were looking for any men approaching them and messengers right ahead of them. No one took notice of their leaders guestion. Even if they had heard it, tey couldn¡ät have managed to know what it was.

    Marquis noticed his words went to deaf ears. He knew that this was surely part of their enemy¡äs plans. They must stop giving any changes to them which they can expect. This isn¡ät good. I have no idea what they are planning.

    Marquis knew that first thing was calm down. Nothing can be done well if person is panicing. This is even more so when you are commander. If you act panicing then men below you also act like that.

    Soon after he had calmed down enough to measure things. That UVO can¡ät be directly a part of attack. Otherwise it would be closer to us. It is also just high enough to be seen. It wasn¡ät something to be meanted to be seen by us. It is good thing that it was seen by me, I think.

    Next thing enemy isn¡ät holding anything alike of ladder in their hands. Also when soldiers are ordering them to drop them, they let go their weapons. This can¡ät be any part of that UVO.

    In which case I should look what kind of strange thing are in that object. From the first look it isn¡ät either noticable or unnoticable. It was just plain thing across of cliff. That cliff was made from rapids from border river between Polgon and Saisagus. There isn¡ät any people around there. How could there be something flying there? Maybe I¡äm mistaking it. There isn¡ät any prove of it is part of attack.

    Secondly that thing is in east from us and those soldiers are coming from south. At least those two places can¡ät communicate without problems. I should just stop worry about something which I can¡ät even do anything about. In which case I should consentrate on those soldiers.

    At that moment Marquis would have seen light which had reflected from glass. There was soldier known as George looking at Marquis with binoculars. He was looking for perfect moment to start the operation.

    He had crossed the border thanks to bridge building which gave him change to enter Saisagus undetected. Thanks to this he got perfect lookout spot for spying from afar. He was using one of Tetrao village¡äs new invention. Even without anyone saying he knew how were two who invented it were.

    Thanks to all knowledge gaining he could tell how was leader of that group? He also could see kite flying around George. Because of it he couldn¡ät do any actions for a while. His purpose was to make kite fall from sky when attack would start. Now when leaders had took his eye a way from me was best moment to do so.

    War training started at that moment without Nothinghill knowing about it. In just one minute Nothinghill was deceived and two minutes later victory became certain. But unknow to them they made horrible mistake which will bite their ass in ten years later.

    This day was considered as perfect victory against all odds. Unlike them history knew this was mistake which had been noticed after great war had already started.

    As a meanwhile Saisagus country had prepared for an attack against Polgon kingdom. This attack was planned even before of border war. Actual main point of that attack was make count Ben suffer certain defeat and make defences suffer in south continent. This plan couldn¡ät have gone any better. This is their perfect change to cut Polgon kingdom apart to two piece. King and his whole family is in North in Tetrao village.

    Their plan is to take over Orseas capital when defences are in their weakest. If they manage to do so they can obtain whole south part in one strike. This make room to the people and food to their needs.

    Although years wasn¡ät so bad in term of last harvest, it still wasn¡ät enough. Even more so now. The most important harvest supplier Polgon kingdom hasn¡ät done any mayor business ever since border war.

    Thanks to these leaders of Saisagus has gained their people support for their military campain. It is unknow how was starter of this plan but it definitely gave them change to improve their powers. No one isn¡ät willing to give up this change.

    It is shame that count ben has lost his forces and future powers for this cause without him knowing anything about it. But he have been unnecessary lucky ever since he gave commanding right to common man. Henrik should face defeat for once. He is becoming cocky.

    He had rose over countless battles between small tribes but always against outnumbered enemies. He had rosen literaly from the mud and continues to improve without slowing down.

    Weed should be thrown away before it releases it seeds. Unbeknown to them they should have taken weed out with all of its roots. He can grow again and even stronger than then.

    This defeat had woken up his fighting spirit even stronger. He had come to understand even with great moral he can¡ät face every enemy he meets. He is come to understand that mind games and deceive are skill which should be done without hesitation. He had come to conclusion he should look into all information which could become asset in the future. He came to understand border war wasn¡ät war which was intended to be won. They were made to loss but how was responsible for it.

    He didn¡ät have clear picture what was going behind his back. But at same time he wasn¡ät willing to throw away his trust to his men. Many had suffered because of his mistakes. Many people had moved to Dialkas with uncertain mind. Could they survive out there? He had made his mind to give them change to come back if they are willing. But first he have to find out what was going on in the south.

    Of course he had to find out with his own eyes. And with so two future greats meet for a first time although they were then enemies in the future they showed unwavering friendship.

 Chapter 40. War exercise part 2.

    Operation starts 1 second.

    All soldiers from Tetrao village saw the signal. Everyone knew what they should do. ¡°Tightrope walker¡± was taking his last actions before battle. He is going to run to the Nothinghill. Unlike what most would think he isn¡ät going there by ground. He is going to run in sky. Not literallybut close to it.

    Thing soldiers troped weren¡ät weapons. These were poles which would carry around bridge. More like plank but you get the deal. Everyone has build these pole parts all this while. They used idea of suspension bridge. In other words they build everything before hand so they could finish it just few second. Only mayor problem was build solid foundations but it was solved quite easily. They are going to collapse tunnel under them.

    Only thing people in Gauraus village needed to do was just bust in so place¡äs defence mekanism would tricker collapse. They just had to wait from kite to fall.

    Plan started 5 seconds ago.

    Mesengers started to form straight line. This made everyone guarding Nothinghill keep notice on them. That from itself wasn¡ät unnormal but they were close to the weapons which leading men were troping out. This was clear hostile action. Even if this was training even still this was disgraceful acting. No one could make good impression of them. No one saw kite falling from sky.

    Gauraus group started their fake attack which did tricker collapse mekanism. Their part was done so they started to go to the Nothinghill to see if they succeeded. They wanted to see from first hand how devastated enemies or allies were. Either way they were looking forward to it.

    Plan started 10 seconds ago.

    Nothinghill¡äs forest started to show visible signs of collapse. Something like this wasn¡ät strange because forest was old one. Even still it was strange. Collapse was going straight to them. The most seasoned guard knew what was going on. Tunnel was going down. Someone was attacking from there. Only a few knew about this path even among guards.

    But the strangest thing was those messangers were allied with it perfectly. It wasn¡ät no brainer that those were cooperated attacks. The thing was everyone was speechless so they couldn¡ät react at all. This gave free reins to ¡°tightrope walker¡±.

    Plan started 12 seconds ago.

    Messangers started to push poles to the ground. As ground started to move it made foundations firm and stable. This made it perfect time to make poles stand tall. These were taller as they closed to walls. Also in top of them there was pieces of planks. Guards started to notice someone running at them with flag pole.

    Unfortunately for guard it was too late to prepare anyway. All defence plans were made for purpose to fight against attacks from below. Boiling oil or water were popular choice and in tight economy stones were good choice too but these didn¡ät works attacks from upper places.

    Arrows were out of guestion. Exercise had ordered them just call, they could attack. In this case that soldiers would get out from exercise, but this was different. If they started to shoot they might hit their own. This was against the rules. For this reason they couldn¡ät call for shooting warning. Only thing they could do was just watch.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    There wasn¡ät no guards in both 7 meters tall towers. Only Marquis and his son were in it. This was a form of trap. All those oiling oil and water were boild just below them. If someone would try to climb the wall then they would get burned all over. But in this moment this plan backfired enormously. ¡°Tightrope walker¡± man was running right toward the son.

    Plan started 20 seconds ago.

    The first tower was conquered. Marquis son didn¡ät seem to make any major actions. Flag was rised on top of the tower. Everyone knew their plan was take over towers. Marquis is now the only one how can deal with the situation.

    No one can¡ät come to help him. They were busy to deal with approaching enemy groups carrying around ladders. This was just diversion but even still they couldn¡ät leave their post. Even if enemies would break over their defences, they still can¡ät make formation to collapse. They would win but if this was real war then that can¡ät be done.

    It would be shameful to do so. Both enemies and to them. They just have to take a hit. This still doesn¡ät mean they have lost. Marquis isn¡ät pushover. This was far from over. To be true no one out of them was worried about their leader.

    I hope he won¡ät fire up too much. Please take your time so he gets tired. Please beat up that demon. Please win for us. Don¡ät hesitate just keep attacking. Make him collapse. Please stun him. We beg you pleasetook him done so he can¡ät move for many years.

    These were soldiers thoughts. Everyone wished their leaders loss from their very soul. They still doubted it would happen. Marquis from Nothinghill was known by many names by his men. ¡±Never sleeping and mind reading demon¡± was the most popular choise.

    This name was product of years of experience of this place. There was no escaping from his training and nothing was enough to him. He noticed all bad thoughts and nothing escaped his graps. Everyone knew if he wanted to take over kingdom then no one could stop him. He just haven¡ät got an idea of it. He is just having way too good time here. He was enjoying training others and no one could stop him. Worst of all his smile was scariest of them all. No one could know what he was planning next.

    And now the largest smile which they have ever seen was in his face. No one wanted to get his way. More so when his son was taken out by the enemy already. They were just hoping their wouldn¡ät get into crossfire or after effects of this. Everyone knew this hope was hopeless for fullest extent. Hope was still present. Soldier took out his son. There was a change.

    ¡±Hey you. I will be next one. Hurry up and come here!¡± Marquis¡ä eyes were fully on the man. No one could get in his way.

    Please take out that vibrant immortal cockroach. We will give you our mouth salary of you do so. Please save us. If they would have been brave enough this would have been said by everyone.

    Unfortunately soldier¡äs stamina was in his limit. He was too tired to continue but he has to take over that other tower. Otherwise everything so far would become pointless.

    Plan started 40 seconds ago.

    Using staff he jumped to my side. I was partly suprised. He was way more hot blooded than previously thought. Next thing I knew he was right in front of me. It seems like my reaction skill has become rusty. I should train with others way more often.

    An intense pain ran through my back. It felt like I was slammed down by his right fist. Sadly he was the one how got hurt. He shouldn¡ät underestimate me by my age. If he let¡äs his guard down I can easily reverse it against him. One uppercut will do it.

    ¡°Owowow¡±

    Soldier endured the pain and pushed himself right back up. This time he went to grab my legs, and push them, even my body would be sent to flying in normal circustances. He quickly wound his right arm through my groin and around my waist, and grabbed my right shoulder with his left arm, completing the form for body slam.

    I twisted my whole body so I landed with both of my legs. Next I gave him nice wake up call by kicking him. He hastely escaped from my reach. He has good instinct.

    ¡±You maniac!¡± My men gave me protest about my actions.

    ¡±Don¡ät you see he managed to escape from my grips. He won¡ät go down by simple kick in the head. I¡äm right. Right?¡± My words horrified my men for some reason. Why would they act like that? Do I seem like bad person here?

    It seems like when I was talking he put his staff down and took a flag from his shirt. He had rose it to everyone to see. He was already sitting down. Training has clearly ended to our defeat. He had took over both towers. That must have been their victory condition.

    He is going to leave soon. I wanted to fight him more. It seems like he was tired. I can¡ät believe I lost to someone like that. Loss is still defeat. There isn¡ät no backing down on it.

    Plan started 1 minute ago.

    Unfortunately to people in Nothinghill they didn¡ät know there was one big change to win still. Rowan had to take over both towers so they could rise the gate. Only ¡°tightrope walker¡± was in one of those two towers. They needed another person to other tower and soon.

    Rest of the plan was still as simple as it can get. They just pretent that they have won. After that they just take over another tower. It is that easy. Only problem was there was still marquis own son. That would be problem normally but now there is one huge problem.

    When ¡°tightrope walker¡± took over tower, he didn¡ät see anyone there. Hiding or leaving the place were the most likely options. It is just marquis was sure that his somn was there. If no one hears about him soon then problems would arise.

    No one could arrive with those planks anymore and it would be too noticable. Ladders or asking everyone to enter would be the easiest to do. I should ask.

    ¡±Are we welcome to enter.¡± He will simply allow it. He has no reason to refuse.

    ¡±No. You can not.¡± Suprisingly marquis answered so.

 Chapter 41. War again (Nothinghill war) part 1.

    Meanwhile in border of Polgon and Saisagus was George preparing to leave the place. He most likely have to start explaining everything. His feaver has gone downs so he can arrive soon. He was gathered all eguipment until he noticed some strange movement in the woods.

    He took binoculars and started to look into it. What he saw discomfited his hugely. There was huge army walking to the Nothinghill. Three weeks ago army arriving to Tetrao village was only 5000 men strong. It was huge but its only purpose was show difference between their strenghts. It didn¡ät go like that at that time but now it is different.

    There was three armies which each consisted 10000 men. In other words there was going to be huge army with has 30000 men. Saisagus army only consist 50000 men and which also 10000 are part in navy. It was all out attack. Only 10000 men was defending against both Dialkas and Polgon counter attack. Also there wasn¡ät no telling if country¡äs inner groups might strike from inside while soldiers are gone. They didn¡ät think about defence at all.

    This wasn¡ät threat. It was message to tell that they are planning to wipe Polgon kingdom out of the map. Their plan was simple to see. Their vanguard was planning to strike Nothinghill with one lage attack with one hit. They weren¡ät even thingking that Nothinghill would be threat at all. It was just one part of the plan which ends as quickly as it becomes. Their rearguard was planning to go pass us as we fight.

    Nothinghill¡äs about 1000 men were up against Saisagus 10000 elite soldiers. It didn¡ät make difference that they got home field vantage point or they have great defensive placement. There was just too great difference between powers.

    Normally they would get a change to defend themselves but now things are different. In normal sircumstances they could have stoped enemy¡äs movement with fear or holding them back until they loss their time to stay there. But this time there was 20000 men going past them. This 10000 men was only going to hold us back so we can¡ät strike back them. Althought they weren¡ät going to do so.

    10000 vs 1000. This was huge joke. They were clearly going to annihilate both Nothinghill and Tetrao tropes. In fact there wasn¡ät 1000 men in Nothinghill. There was only about 600 men.

    This was different from Tetrao¡äs border war. Although that time was worst that this (200 vs 5000) but it was manages with misleading, traping, trench warfare and hit-and-run methods. In the future such way of fighting is going to be called as guerrilla war.

    This time enemy knows where they are and they can¡ät leave the place. No such tactics can be used here. Although defences is easier than attack, it still doesn¡ät change their terrible situation. 1 vs 3 is normal balance when fighting against fortress. At this moment enemy thinks that situation is 1 vs 10 but is is even better to them. How could they loss in such situation?

    Fight will last about ten minutes or one hour at best. It doesn¡ät change the ending. Only how many Saisagus country soldiers survive from it matter to officers. No one thinks they could loss at all. If someone would start to doubt then that person would need desperately some break so (s)he can get his/her mind back to normal.

    Nothinghill has always know that this kind of attack was going to happen at some point. For that reason they knew what they should do. Offensive defence was their answer. They make all out defence so that enemy starts to be scared of them which would stop both attack and moral.

    If they can keep 10000 men away from the main action for days then it becomes their victory. Keeping one third of enemies away would give Polgon kingdom some change to strike back. Simply plan was not to die. That was all.

    George knew this was going to be massacre for them and for Polgon kingdom. At first he was thinking how to keep Tetrao village save. Soon he understood there wasn¡ät no changing back to past if this was allowed but what one man can do. He was for the first time out of options. Be it sleeping, fighting or what ever he could choose it no longer. He was living completely with Saisagus¡ä rule. There was no telling what would happen in future. Hope was lost for that moment.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Marquis had seen the same sight as George. He couldn¡ät give warm welcome which his allies well deserved. Only thing he could give them was real war and front line at that. He has to order and no to welcome them. This saddened him. He was having great time just little while ago. How could things change so quickly?

    ¡°I¡äm sorry. You have to come inside as quickly as possible. Saisagus is going attack at us.¡± Marquis¡äword came out clearly but all of it came with doubts. He was pointing his fingers at something far away. Soon it was clear that he talk the truth.

    ¡°I understand. I will call everyone here. Hey come inside as quickly as possible! You have to hurry!¡± His shout came as surprise. Everyone from Tetrao were happy a moment ago but ¡°walkers¡± sound told them that everything wasn¡ät so well. They all came inside hurriedly. Soldiers actions from inside told them clearly what was going on. War was coming.

    At first they didn¡ät know what they should do. Well, everyone was like that too. The worst thing in live always happen suddenly and without warning. At least some people thought so. Some where crying, praying, soulless and no one was excited or happy. All kinds of negative emotions where all around them.

    This was meant to be exercise. How could something that would have been celebration turn into something like this? Although Albert wasn¡ät gotten over this but since he just witnessed war by himself, he then could push himself back up. It was frustrating that he had gone over this just little while ago. How can there be someone as unlucky as him?

    ¡°Calm down for a moment. I will go ask marquis where we should go. He has highest commanding right in here. You will listen to him. Rest now. You won¡ät get another time later.¡± As he said these words to his men, he started to go toward marquis. He was worried about what kind of mindset he possessed currently. He was happy to see marquis was full of spirit although it was spirit of anger to his enemies. That kind of calm anger was scariest of them all. You couldn¡ät know when it would burst out suddenly. I hope enemies will witness this anger for themselves.

    ¡°Sorry that I can¡ät give you happy welcome. You and your men are needed to guard front gate towers. It would be better that my men are positioned where they are meant to be when we practiced. Those towers would be other wise empty. Could you guard them?¡± He didn¡ät have any bad impression of them. He was happy to fight his last moments with them. He has still plans to survive from this. Change was small but it was there.

    ¡°Could you also break your blanks for now? I don¡ät want to loss for same reason as a moment ago. You should avoid direct fighting. You might disrupt our rhythm. Of course you can fire arrows to small single targets. We will deal with all those large groups. You will see how we will fight. Until you know all of our singals then you can fight with us.¡±

    Marquis words were harsh but they were still correct. I don¡ät know how they fight. They know this place better than we do. We might cause all preparations crumple because of us. One arrow might cause enemies to stop which might cause them avoiding perfect trap. We can¡ät make such mistakes.

    ¡°Of course. We will fight with you.¡± I have nothing else to say to him. This is enough. At least two of my sons are save. They can survive without me together. I hope George isn¡ät coming here. Village needs him.

    After three minutes after start of the training Tetrao village¡äs soldiers took over both towers which finalized their victory although now no one could notice this at that moment. Training was over. Real war was in ahead of them.

    George was running with all his might. He knew that he could do hardly anything but he has knowledge which has to pass on to the Nothinghill. It was army was avoiding the forest. This wasn¡ät strange for itself, but things were different for now. They had a way to escape.

    After the border war there has been rumor about ferocious wolves. No soldier from Saisagus wants to get close to the woods in here. This was clear to see from the cliff. They got here from the south. This was strange since they would be seen from faraway. Directly from east or from north would be better choices by all ways. People from nothinghill couldn¡ät see this at all. They just assumed they came from the easiest path to come here.

    If they avoided forest because of wolves then there was a change. If enemy losses their only escape road then they have escape as quick as possible. Question was could 600 men do it and survive their escape attack. No commander would give order to leave great defensive ground without valid reason. This wasn¡ät such moment. This still would give one more option to act. Those options were needed desperately bu marquis. There is difference between I didn¡ät have a choice and That one was way worse than this one.

    Even if there was only two option which to choose from. This was way better than to have only one option. Even if difference between two ways would be large even then it would give right to choose and be glad of his/her choice.

    George has gotten close to the Nothinghill but suddenly he saw crowd escaping. This wasn¡ät strange. It was obvious. They were escaping. Be it south, west or north people were escaping there. People heading south will meet vanguard. People heading west will meet rearguard. People heading north might survive but road isn¡ät made for purpose of large groups. Crimes will surely arise there.

    There was only one strange person how choosed east. Enemy was coming from there. No sane man would go there, but there was one thing which changed George¡äs mind. Man was Tom who was that strange rider. George then remembered his words which said to his horse.

    There was road to north here. They could escape without anyone noticing anything. He also remembered that those bridge workers were clearly looking for someone. Geoge knew then he had all key cards which could change this horrible situation if done correctly.

    I need to find them and mislead them to help us. If I can convince them then they will act on their own. I hope they haven¡ät found the person how they were looking for.

    Tom was in fact the person how they were looking for. This will work for sure but George didn¡ät know this. He was going to approach Tom which would change their lives.

    ¡°Sorry to bother you but could you give me a moment?¡±

    Tom started to turn his face to him.

 Chapter 42. Wizard (Nothinghill war) part 2.

    ¡°What? Saisagus attacked again. Did I hear correctly?¡± King back in Tetrao couldn¡ät believe it. How could they still strike on them? This didn¡ät make any sense. Didn¡ät they just loss the war. How could they start new one so quickly.

    Ball was ended for a moment when messanger arrived there. King was with few trusted men. They were too surprised about this. Room was full of intelligent people so they could figure out what this meant. This border war was trap made for purpose to make everyone leave the capital.

    They knew southest was currently in great turmoil. Refugees are trying to escape to all directions. Public safety has collapsed. Citizens trust to crown has taken huge hit. They are thinking that they couldn¡ät certify their victory and this was result of it.

    It isn¡ät save to make army walk at random. This could cause panic to rise. This was last thing they wanted to happen. They could choose from defence, attack and combination of both. It has to be choosen now and stick with it.

    Defence could stop all extra damage to rise to kingdom but problem was to where to place the defence. Attacking could cause army to retreat to defend their own lands but it might cause them to loss our their land too. Normally combination of those two would be the best option but how much should they invest to both sides. Wrong balance is in fact the most important reason behind all victories and losses.

    In the past combinations were the most popular choice but now thing are going to specialized fields. All out defence or attack are popular now a days. Saisagus is using all out attack. Hardly any defence is prepared. This makes it difficult to choose any option at all.

    ¡°How about we make attacking plan from here. At least we are close to the border and Dialkas won¡ät be doing anything in this golden moment. Count Ben has experienced horrible defeat. They might surrender. We could take over their capital Uvikosa in return. Also our soldiers in Orseas aren¡ät going down easily. Nothinghill could pay us time to act. We also can act quickly from here. What do you think.¡±

    Second prince Peter¡äs words were heavy. Guarding soldiers in Orseas were his men. This made his right to talk. He was openly going to sacrifice his men. Everyone knew they meant a lot to him. One was willing to make their most likely to be ruler take such sacrifice. This was good change to make great appear to him. The most thought like that.

    Some thought about weaknesses and strenghts of all options. If they would follow with such plan then it would represent southeast part people certain disaster. Althought defence doesn¡ät make their survival certain, it still would cause longer war. This longer war might harm all parts of the country. Sacrifice one to save three or defend all and take change to loss all. These were options. Non was right or wrong answer. There was no certain path to succees.

    ¡°I¡äm against that.¡± These words surprised all. Not because these words were strange for the place. Person how said it was strange thing. Aled Rowan had said it in front of them. He was their current host and Tetrao village¡äs viscount¡äs oldest son. It was certain he would become the next viscount in this place.

    He started to explain. ¡°We don¡ät know what kind of place Saisagus is from this place. At least no this village soldier knows anything about things there. There is only one road to there. They might use same tactics which were used against them here. At least I¡äm not willing to sent my father¡äs men there. We also know their attack is concentrated to the front. Thanks to this there is change to deal huge damage to hteir rear suddenly. Just causing them think this would happen, their fighting power will suffer.¡±

    Not many people here knew about him but some knew him well. He has been studying for years in the capital. Everyone near campus know what kind of person he is. His words can be trusted. In border war he got support from many high standing people so he could give back up to Tetrao. They gave their men to young boy. How could they do something like that without trust?

    Even still those people couldn¡ät recomment Aled¡äs words. He was too young for it. Normally he wouldn¡ät get change to talk in here. It is miracler that he can even stay in this room. At any moment someone could say you are too young, let grown ups talk, you stay quiet. They still stayed quiet. They knew this was correct way to act but feelings were getting their way. Saisagus was attacking and we aren¡ät going to attack back at them.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    These people were angry already when border war started. Problem was Saisagus is way too strong. If they try to attack then they will loss for sure. There has been many small conflicts over border for many years but non of them has grown into large conflict. Desert peak battle was one examble of victory but it still ended as defeat. Polgon knew if they start to chase back then they will suffer massagre.

    The border war was one and only clear victory which was deal to Saisagus. For this reason it well deserved celebration. In some way cotton candy has already become symbol of this victory. Although nobles were forced to come here, most of them was glad to come here. Especially people part of the army. They have been waiting for this kind of moment for long time. It was just shame this happened in this small place. This told them they were strong. There was future of this place. For this reason they wanted to make connections to this place. There isn¡ät no harm to place some trust to his words.

    ¡°I agree with boy¡äs words. We should go defend our people. Saisagus is striking to our people. We can¡ät make their trust to go way.¡± One Duke said these words. Normally these words would have been noble and wise words but now they were also the most correct words. Even if they manage to survive this, there is still change that people might strike to them. Cityzens are restless. This can¡ät continue.

    All people have become to sama conclusion. They are going to make defence line. Purpose is to defend people escaping southest and all people how were left behind there. Some in here were from there. They were all glad about this help especially one duke.

    Although land belongs to crown even then land is departed to your parts. They were all around secondary cardinal points. Southeast was one of them and dukes ruled over them. Of course duke there couldn¡ät thing go this way. He could loss his title and power. This can¡ät happen no matter what.

    All dukes were siblings of the king or past kings. They could only withold their standing by political acts. In other words by marriages. In the end there is only your left today., but they hold power over their lands. King is only title as keep unity over all dukes. In that sense king is only puppet over dukes. Duke hold greatest strenght over their lands.

    There is still one exception in this rule and that is archduke Sebas. He is in paper king¡äs right hand man, but in front of the dukes he is way more than that. He doesn¡ät have any royal blood or any noble blood in that matter. He has gotten his place by his own effort alone.

    For that reason he has one other title under him. He is wizard. Wizard how protects humankind from witches and other evil beings. He is known to come from different dimension like the witches but in his case he uses his magic to protect. There is in fact only one wizard in the world. All other are either witches or demons. Evil beings no matter what. This is believe which comes from west church.

    Saisagus¡ä church is keeping demons in their ranks and they are saying that wizard is the devil. One one is going to believe that. Even still no commoner knows about this. Because of it always hen witches are taken down their belongings are taken away by the church. Not even royal family knows about this. Only dukes and their close ones how they trust know about this. Because of him dukes power has fallen over the years. This can¡ät go on no longer. They have to make Sebas move but not yet. This isn¡ät the time.

    In the end of the day king is the one how makes decision here. ¡°In that case we should prepare to defend our country.¡± Order was short but message was clear and full of power. No one was going against this order. Even if some might want to make dukes fall from their power, they can¡ät make such thing possible so suddenly. Everyone started to prepare their force agaist Saisagus and possible attacks from navy and Dialkas.

    Meanwhile Orseas capital¡äs scouts have arrived to bring message of war. The first one to hear it was Sebas. King had given him full power over the city. For this reason he was the first one to know about this. It is his decision how should know about this. It would be normal to avoid this knowledge to come to cityzens. It would cause panic.

    At same time if they got this news elsewhere then this will become even more difficult. Finally if army comes here without anyone leaving the place then people trust will cause enormous hit. No matter which one to choose from it won¡ät give positive image at all. There is only one way to make everyone happy and that is to defeat enemy before they come here to cause any kind of danger.

    To make matter even force he didn¡ät know what kind of decision king will choose from Tetrao village. For that reason he choosed to order knight Arwin how is close one of that Peter. He was similar to me. He too had risen up to his current place by his own effort from the common folks. People will listen to us if we tell them the truth. There is still one problem to that. This will only work if Saisagus will retreat soon which is close to impossible.

    Maybe this is perfect moment to do it. ¡°Please call Arwin here. I wish to talk with him. Prepare ship to the coast. I will leave as soon as possible. Make this happen as quickly as you can.¡±

    Scout left to do his work. I started to prepare notes which would be placed to all busy public places.

    Saisagus army has gone over the border. I wish there won¡ät be any panic. I hope you can trust us. We will keep everyone save. I also hope you are willing to take in people how are migrating here. This will cause some problems but we will give back their home. For that reason this is only denporaly.

    We need arwin¡äs and mine signature. People can trust us over any noble. We both have become symbol of kingdom. We all living prove that commoners can aim for high places in our kingdom. Many have taken us as their live goal. How could they not believe our words? They have no reason not to. Since we have been born from same place they think we can understand each other.

    Finally I should explain to Arwin why I¡äm leaving the place. People can¡ät know about this.

 Chapter 43. Retreat and counter (Nothinghill war) part 3.

    ¡°Hurry up! Bring more arrows here! Don¡ät slow down! Move! Duck!¡±

    Nothinghill was in chaos. Everyone moved as fas as they could. No one could let their guard down even a little bit. So far there hasn¡ät been no sevear damage dealt to them. Saisagus is fighting with wave like attacks. When soldiers start to shoot then Saisagus will retreat away from attack range. They are making us waste our arrows.

    So far enemy has lost just few ten soldiers. Those were unlucky people how didn¡ät manage to escape in time. Of course they didn¡ät just make these sacrifices for nothing. Everytime they threw ladders and spare shield forward.

    Everytime when Nothinghill tried to shoot to the army then Saisagus will shoot their arrows in return from behind shield men. Their plan was simple but it works best for the moment.

    Albert Rowan knew this was bad. He had planned many ways to attack here before start of exercise. These all plans weren¡ät even close to perfect. Reasoning behind this was his men power. He didn¡ät have enough men to form an attack at all. Saisagus army has more than enough soldiers to take down more than 5 Nothinghills and there was only 1 Nothinghill.

    The worst thing which Albert noticed was their made tunnel collapse. Saisagus was using uneven ground as shield. This wasn¡ät problem as large scale but it was highly noticable. This made soldiers to loss their concentration and this made soldiers make unnecessary mistakes.

    As Saisagus has lost about ten people in return Nothinghill has lost five people and more than twenty has been wounded. Although these twenty men might arrive to battlefield soon but it doesn¡ät mean this was good to call more soldiers out. The thing was only southwall was under attack. Three walls were without attacks at all but enemy was near them.

    If defence would fall in any wall then Saisagus will strike there. All soldier exchanges were made between reserve soldiers from inside the walls. This told to enemy that they had more men than there was in the walls. This made Saisagus hesitate to make full out attack. This was right option to choose from. They thought that Nothinghill has more than thousand soldiers inside although it is in fact closer to half of that. Even if Sasagus would know that even still they have approached the same way. They were way to careful and not a good way.

    Enemy commander was leader of cavalry corps of Saisagus. He is veteran how was the most experienced of all Saisagus commander. He hasn¡ät become proud over the years. He constantly questions his approach and always thinks over new ways to do things and is willing to hear other ideas from any rank. If he had been part of the training then he would have approved George¡äs plan as soon as he heard about it.

    These was one reason why this attack was so defence heavy and safety was the most important part. His army had full of new soldiers how were in the battlefield for the first time. This was form of training for them. He was preparing his men soon to be ¡°real¡± war.

    Cavalry hasn¡ät made any large scale war efforts for many years. Simply because Saisagus¡ä cavalry is the best in the war. In the border war Herman and Sepro made their first goal to break bridges between Tetrao and Saisagus because of cavalry. Cavalry from Saisagus is so well known that even two six years old boys from small village knew about them. How could anyone fight in their enemy¡äs own terms? No one. That was answer. Because of this cavalry has become to weaken over the resent years, it was important that these new soldiers would experience battlefield before it is too late.

    The last time hen new soldiers were part of the army was nearly twenty years ago. Those soldiers at their youngest were 15-years old. So now those are at least 35 years old and they are the youngest how are part of the army how have experienced war. Almost all veterans are death or retired from the army. Most of them are in high ranks or being death for many years. For this reason cavalry commanders are getting along ith each other but this makes it difficult to new men to come into their circle. There are 30-year old men how haven¡ät been in the real fight before. This isn¡ät good for them.

    One big reason for this war is to show everyone that Saisagus cavalry is as dangerous as it used to be or even stronger but in truth they are starting to lack behind to other countries. For this reason Saisagus is trying to find new ways to fight without the cavalry before anyone else. They can¡ät fall down by something that they brought to themselves.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Rowan. Are we still staying here without doing anything?¡± Nothinghill has already gone throught over ten small scale attacks. So far they couldn¡ät do anything. Not only Saul Lamies but others thought so too. They feal hopeless because their tunnel collapse has helped enemy more than enough. They know enemy would have noticed this tunnel by the time they attaced. Even still they felt responcible for this.

    Make matters even worse, they are staying save and others are falling left and right. They have periscope which was invention from Tetrao village. This kept everyone save in two towers. Other people in other walls weren¡ät as lucky as them. Enemy always kept someone aiming to the wall at all times. So everytime someone tried to aim for approaching men then they were shot down before they could do anything. So far there wasn¡ät any people next to the wall but anytime this could change suddenly.

    This palance did indeed change suddenly. Three men managed to run over arrow firing line. They have managed to bring ladders with them and now they are trying to rise them for new enforcements. Those soldiers knew if they tried to climb by themselves then they would be taken down by Nothinghill easily. In that sense their plan would turn succees if they could keeo ladders up and ready.

    Nothinghill¡äs soldiers could bother to take aim to these few soldiers to take a risk for that purpose. It was Tetrao¡äs moment to strike. They used perescope to see the best moment to strike. They have to be careful since archers are taking aim at them by all times. Moment when someone takes a look into battlefield, they will see arrows flyong straight to them. No one is happy to see anything like it at all. Even if they put their head down, those arrows might still hit to their back.

    Moment which they are waiting for is a moment when some archers are taking break from aiming. It is heavy work to keep aim. They could keep their aim stady only max ten seconds. The most optimal time would be 3 seconds. If archers would try harder then they would loss aim or reach. Neigher could suffer in the battlefield.

    For this case Tetrao¡äs archers are taking aim and keeping power for smallest possible time. Archers will hear from perescope man where enemy is and how far they are. Only this archers have to do was just shoot and duck down. They would experience quilt when they didn¡ät even see the enemy well enough. Thanks to this their mental health was okay too which helped them compared to others.

    Of course such firing method needed practice. No one could suddenly rise up and take accurate aim by moment notice. Albert Rowan was only one how could do it at first. Reasoning being his hunting experience. Thanks to earpiece story hunting in Tetrao village was based on mutual talking and advicing others. No one wanted to shoot allies so they ambushed escapind mooses, reindeers and capricorns with these advices from others. This was highly effective in this battlefield.

    ¡°I know it is frustrating to wait and see what is going to happen, but please wait. There is reason why we can only help with these small matters. I believe that you are capable of noticing, we are actually helping other soldiers by releaving their preasure. They can know even if their attack doesn¡ät hit the enemy, even then we can deal with them by ourselves. For now just try to calm down and wait for moment when it really matters.¡± Albert Rowan knew this wasn¡ät enough to this group. They wanted to fight but also survive. By doing nothing they felt guilty for letting others sacrifice their live for them. This was new fellingto everyone.

    They had been bunished going against the law in the past. Back at those times they took over other¡äs responsibilities. They felt betrayed by the whole world. What if people back then felt exactly the same way as I now? Can there be a change that I didn¡ät understood everything? Could they have tried to keep me save? World looks way different by looking at it from different direction. Unfortunately their conclution has to be figured out later. Situation has changed.

    Arrow supplices arrived late and enemy commander noticed change in the battlefield. Everyonew heard loud horn noise which told everyone from Saisagus side to attack. No soldier in the front line retreated this time. They all came running right toward us.

    Nothinghill¡äs reaction didn¡ät come late either. Soldiers from every wall brought their reserves of boiling oil and water in the south wall. They were preparing to push them away from the wall. also to surprise to Tetrao¡äs soldiers Nothinghill revealed one of its secrets.

    Nothinghill was by many ways a strange fortress. Be it its place, soldiers, commander, egonomy, secrecy and many others. But there was one thing which didn¡ät make any sense, there wasn¡ät any moat anywhere to see. All castles¡ä fortress¡ä and such have moat, always.

    Even George noticed this strange point from it. He came to conclusion of three different options. The first would be bad foundation which doesn¡ät give any change to make proper moat. Some areas might be over three meters deep or just a few millimeters. Of course enemy would come from the easy path. No doubt about it.

    The second option was there is hidden below ground moat under unstable fake ground. In this case collapsing it might cause castle walls to fall too. Anything alike to this has to be avoided by all cost. Furthermore there isn¡ät no telling how the collapse might end with. Some areas might come unharmed which isn¡ät good at all.

    Final third option is tunnel. Moat would make thing difficult both with hiding and managing tunnel. As george thought over all these options, he came to conclusion that there is tunnel. Thanks to this they all could prepare for war exercise with proper plan.

    George and others didn¡ät think any more about this. Reason why there isn¡ät moat is just to hide tunnel. Even if there is in fact hidden moat it wouldn¡ät make any sense. If this moat reveal would really happen then tunnel from fortress would be seen and fall down.

    Because of these reason it came as surprise to Tetrao and Saisagus soldiers that moat revealed itself to everyone here. Ground fell and showed moat which wasn¡ät even close to perfect. Some places were more than your meters deep but at some places it was just half a meter. This won¡ät help slowind down enemy at all.

    It came to no surprise soldiers ran to these easy places without any problem but then something strange happened. Wall of arrows were shoot to these easy to go places without the stop. It was a trap. Those easy path were made in purpose. People back in the army could see this at all. Only soldiers right in front could notice this and they couldn¡ät warn anyone about it. The were shoot down before the most could notice anything strange.

    Battle was changing.

 Chapter 44. Firing arrows (Nothinghill war) part 4.

    Nothinghall has made moat ever since the making of the walls. Their problem was to keep everything in same sizes. They couldn¡ät manage that. For that reason they hide it so enemy couldn¡ät predict how they would defend.

    People could plan for years the best way to act but now Saisagus could not act the correct way. If they would have got enough time to think then those ¡°mistakes¡± could made sense in the defence plan.

    Nothinghill is only shooting into those places without much aiming. There is no reason to aim. Those arrows would hit either way. Those soldiers are all gathering to these places. So far no soldier has fallen or got injured. Although things weren¡ät going great at all by looks of outside eyes in truth thing were going better now than before.

    ¡°Keep on aiming shoot them all and make them retreat.¡± Marquis was ordering his men with full gears. Even for this moment non of the army flanks from Saisagus side had tried to attack them. For this reason commanders could see what was happening in vanguard. They all new they must make vanguard retreat before they make anymore mistakes. This wasn¡ät easy. All their voices were left behind Nothinghill¡äs voices.

    Only thing they could do was sent messengers to commander before army losses their faces. Commander Edmond was well known to listen. He will call out retreat. This doesn¡ät mean we have lost.

    Soon signs of retreat were obvious. Then we all saw after effects of our attack. There is huge towers of men death there. It was horrible sight. It was like embodiment of war hedgehog. No one could feal good from that sight. Smell is going to be horrible and no one wants to approact and clean battlefield up, obviously.

    Suprisingly there wasn¡ät no happy victory shout or anything alike. Everyone knew this wasn¡ät over. One of these twogroup are going to experience this themselves and that isn¡ät going to be us. Both sides thought like that but it was way harder to Nothinghill. Enemy could escape without the problem but they don¡ät have that luxury. This collision ended as Nothinghill¡äs victory but this was only for small moment. Downhill is right in front of them and they can¡ät escape it. Night is going to be long one.

    Camp fires were up and soldiers started to cook their food. This was happening in outside the fortress. In the fortress there wasn¡ät even tiny bit of fire. For some reason it was baned from using here. This made soldiers and people from Tetrao frustrated. For in case of high ranking people here it semmed as obvious. For this reason no one could disobeyed these orders.

    ¡°Do you have any idea why no one is using fire here?¡± Albert Rowan choosed to here others ideas about it. Answer were such as superstition, hiding mealtime, sleeping time, showing around there is hardly any people here or the most popular one. Hiding food resurces from both from allies and enemies. Non of these made any sense.

    Starving soldiers can¡ät do anything properly. There is no existing reasopn to keep going like this. It was clear there was many foods here but no food which could be cooked would be given to anyone.

    Even more suspicious was the fact no one was looking if everyone is following the order. Those trusted men were stationed elsewhere. The most likely those men are keeping the real secret and reason hidden, but we have no reason put our heads to their business. We have to trust them. Revolting would cause way more difficult problems. Enemy wouldn¡ät over look any signs of weakness.

    Maybe plan is to confuse the enemy how is looking here. At least I would be scared to attack here after seeing something like this. I couldn¡ät take any clever ideas before I could figure out our commander¡äs reason. It seems like thoughts of both commanders and soldier ifrom different ranks differ hugely.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    At least I should be glad about we can take a break here. I would have kept attacking with changing soldiers time to time. Maybe enemy isn¡ät in a hurry. That can¡ät be it. They must hurry up to go back to their main attack. They have no reason not to.

    Meanwhile in Saisagus camp.

    Message from main attack has arrived. It told them Polgon¡äs main army was stationed to capital defence. For this reason this main cavalry group could take their time. They don¡ät have to worry about surprise attacks and there is no purpose for cavalry back in capital.

    ¡°Is it wise to take such breaks? Even if we aren¡ät needed in main attack still this isn¡ät no reason to avoid attacking. Even if enemy doesn¡ät bring enforcements this kind of action makes no sense.¡±

    High ranking officers were disapproving their commanders plans. They wanted to bring back the glory to Saisagus cavalry, but commanderEdmond was against this. He had clearly saw something that none of them could see. It looked like he was thinking would lossing be better option than winning.

    In normal circumstances win would always be the best result but somehow Admond now was thinking how he could loss the most natural matter. None of the officers could ask his reasoning. They knew they wouldn¡ät get no clear answer.

    In the history there has been many times when commander was trying to loss the conflict for greater reasons than victory. There has been times of great hunger when war was started for purpose to gain food and same time making soldiers die for lessening the eating mouths. Once there were people defending the enemy to get them to make peace talks which they ultimately will loss just to survive.

    There have been many similar types over and over again. But all of these has been one thing a common, people in lossing side always gained more by lossing the war than winning it. No one here could see any reason why losing could give more provide than victory. Unless they were going to loss this war in the end. As for now all signs were telling their victory was about 60% change. This prosent figure might not seem like much but this is change to make Polgon kingdom disappear by that number.

    There is actually about 90% change to make world see Saisagus cavalry¡äs strenght. How could they miss out such change? Not taking over Orseas, taking control over south or Nothinghill were their main plans. They wanted to show their military might to all. Saisagus rulers were hoping to get this revealed for purpose of their hidden plans. What ever they might be?

    ¡°Could you bring that new noble here? I would like to talk with him.¡± In the end Edmond called out for one of his new man. He was newly risen noble how inherited his deceased father¡äs lands. His purpose for coming here was to get even more land to him. This wasn¡ät anything strange at all.

    Only thing which surprised everyone here was that noble was capable warrior so this means he is planning to win this still. This made people happy but also worried.

    I can¡ät believe this. Commander Edmond has trusted me to take over the south wall. Some spy have found proves of powder which is highly in flammable. Commander wants be to dig in to the underground path to find left overs of such powder. I¡äm so happy that Edmond of all people could trust me on this.

    Purpose of this mission is both to do this and keep it hidden from everyone except Edmond. There has to be reason for it. Anyway, I have no reason not to do it. Edmond looks no even more amazing than ever. How could have thought that he had plans going over winning this war. He is actually trusting me our country¡äs future. I might not become a part of that history but that doesn¡ät mean I wasn¡ät a part of it.

    Plan is dig around fallen ground and find all barrels and such before enemy could take them back. If change present itself then we could dig into fortress. That would definitely bring chaos to enemy which they well deserve. How could they uses such trap against us?

    Back in the evening when moat revealed itself many soldiers lost their lifes. Few of them were his childhood friends. They had already made plans for after war celebrations. How could they be killed so easily. Two how had died were even stronger than he is. He hasn¡ät won against them never before. He was sure they would have won without such trap.

    That plan was shameful cowardly. These thoughts were all around in his mind. He was hungry for revenge. He couldn¡ät wait for give some harm to them. His men were as ready as he was. None of them were ready to let this end as failure.

    Plan was made to stay hidden by nightraid. They were using the same plan as before to keep everything as natural as it can. Enemy can¡ät suspect anything. It would be easy to them counter that plan if they can find their attacks purpose.

    Enemy has to keep attention on to the main army because of arrow. No ordinally arrow. Fire arrows. Of course we know that such a thing is impossible but here there isn¡ät any changes that Nothinghill¡äs soldiers would know this. Old forest, no water (ocean, river or leak) and such keep everyone from trying such a plan.

    There was one time when plan was to set forest in fire but wind could easily bring that fire back to their country. For this reason plan was abandoned, but it doesn¡ät change it effectivity to enemies mind sets. How could they not use such a simple and easy to produce plan?

    It came no surprise that panic arose in the walls when fire was clear tried to shoot at them.

    ¡°Hurry up and move! We have to move our barrels far away from the wall! Keep going! Don¡ät slow down!¡±

    Everyone could see what was going on. Their panicing reaction was so strong that it gave no room to doubt. Soon everyone inside the walls knew that such panic made clear weakness revealed to the enemy. They just should have stayed calm but it was too late now.

    It came to no surprise new noble¡äs group could secure their goal. All this happened in Tetrao village¡äs watch. They just couldn¡ät disobey their commanders order. Nightraid came to Saisagus¡ä victory and next day war ended as Polgon¡äs victory.

 Chapter 45. It is ####### army leaded by ########. (Nothinghill war) part 5.

    Nothinghill lost their will after suffering the defeat. Many blamed their own mistakes. Only common and Tetrao soldiers didn¡ät know anything what has happened. Enemy has gotten their hands on to gunpowder. History of war will change because of this. They can only keep it as secret and hope that Saisagus doesn¡ät find purpose for it.

    Ballistas, battering rams and trebuchets were the most used on a large scale war heavy weight weapons but theip negative points over weighted their positive points. They could be only used when all standards were in places. For examble this war didn¡ät posess all of them. Which it why it takes time to take down Nothinghill.

    Producing a new weapon among them will for sure take out balance. For this reason Nothinghill has took heavy importance that this invention won¡ät come out before it could be controlled. So far the only weaknesses would be water and long time to make it. But these both problems are showing change that they could be over come.

    ¡°I think the only thing that we can do right away is to set fire to the tunnels. We have to hope smoke will slow down enough so allies can come to help us.¡±

    After long talk inside the walls conclusion was made but this was mainly to make soldiers to do something while they are in despair. Their minds have to be set to do something else entirely.

    Every soldier was ordered either to rest or do some meaningless chores. People from Tetrao weren¡ät an exception. They had grown to each other so much that all of them agreed to stay with Albert for now if they manage to survive this. They were currently working on waste disposal. It might seem like they got the hardest part of all works but that wasn¡ät the case. Some people have to go down and work with the death bodies. Even if they somehow manage to survive this then deceases will kill us for sure.

    Only thing which surprised all was the fact that enemy attacked in that morning. Not because of the timing or anything like it. They simply announced their attack. Their purpose was to make people think that they could surrender and survive this ordeal. This wasn¡ät wrong by itself but this meant that these troupes could arrive to strike back to their loved onces. The most here has family and friend all over the country.

    Normally people wouldn¡ät travel outside their home village but Gauraus is different in this matter. This village is a new one without a history or cultural influences. The most people here are only at best at their second generation and their parents are all reconmented here by others. Their family has for sure escaped but they might be the once how get their enemies strikes the first.

    ¡°Enemy is attacking! Ready the arrows! Hurry!¡± Defence line was once more build up suddenly without any loss of time. It is clear these soldiers are rised and trained for war. There is big difference between both. For this reason south wall was filled with veteran soldiers how are know for both their talent and training. Two of those soldiers might even take on the lord of Nothinghill.

    Enemy was back to their basic movement attacking and retreating but there was one way bigger difference this time. They are using shieldmen to build plank bridges over moats and not only in south wall. They are actually fighting in all walls and it isn¡ät no way small kind of battle. They are going to take these walls today.

    They might have heard bad or good news from their main force. They might also try to take us down by their risen spirit. They might also be ordered to take us down by their superiors. No matter which is the reason it doesn¡ät change what we should do. Since we have no access to our country¡äs superior it give us free hands to move on. We could give them our walls.

    This statement doesn¡ät mean that we would surrender. It is normal to have multible walls behind the first wall. Enemy can be trapped between both of walls. This allowed cross attacking or concentrated attack. Only problem there isn¡ät no such second walls in Nothinghill. Enemy knew this too but if enemy starts to retreat from the walls then even they would start to doubt their information.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Reason behing why there was no walls inside their walls was space. There wasn¡ät any room to make any new walls after building it. By many ways there was many problems with building this fortress here but good thing out weighted them all. For this reason Nothinghill had all the time in the world thought about solution to all problems. One for this case is underground bunkers. They were used as experimentation ground but after much suffering and harm they witnessed they became ideal defence fortress.

    Largest problem with this place was water problems. Corrosion had taken effect in there and people could easily drown by flooding the place. Good thing enemy doesn¡ät have resurses to work with to deal with this.

    In the truth this wasn¡ät marquis¡ä plan. He was suspicious how much they know about them. He was making test how enemy will act after he shows signs of retreat. If enemy commander knows about these preperations then he will surely not bring cavalry out. In all other cases enemy will for sure bring out cavalty and shows their strenght.

    In the end there was no reason to prepare such plans. Nothinghill could see large dust cloud. It is either ally enforcements or enemy retreating force. It didn¡ät matter which of those it is to the Nothinghill. Both of them would bring huge positive news to everyone there.

    In Saisagus side this wasn¡ät noticed as quickly but when noticing Polgon¡äs army¡äs happy shouts they could avoid looking at their backs. South of them was hill which was even close as big as Nothinghill but before the war George made his scarecrow trap in there. It was also place where Nothinghill has always looked to the Gauraus village if anything was happening there.

    Of course now that place is empty from ally soldiers. Saisagus has made it their headquarters. Currently it supposed to hold only look-out men how would call about all strange happening which isn¡ät happening in their commander¡äs sight. They have been strangely quiet for all morning while battle was going on.

    Normally they would have called out all kinds of unnecessary. Such as groups escaping the village and such. They had even called about strange bridge which goes to the Saisagus. No one is going to believe such things. Just week ago I was next to cliff to see if anything which could harm the operation would be there. Back at that time there wasn¡ät anything like that at all. How could there be bridge now? No bridge could be build by less than week. It would take at least half a year in such place.

    For this reason hill¡äs look-out men loyalty has been questioned various times. This time around there wasn¡ät a single soldier around to see. Did they desert us? Why now?

    This thought came to pass quickly. There was large dust cloud approaching quickly. As dust lowered to our men¡äs level then our base revealed its true colors. Enemy forces have secretly taken control of the hill without us knowing about it. Army must have arrived here first to take over our retreat path.

    If main army comes to know about this then chaos would rise to men. We would have to surrender and escape back to our home. one of the most basics of war is keep retreat path open and out of danger. This was especially true with border war. That war ended as our loss just because retreat path was taken control over. Same kind of thing can happen to us. No men wants to walk along uncertain path. Kirmishes, wolves, rapids and enemy attacks would become the least of our worries. Army deserters would become mayor problem which is difficult to control.

    At least they aren¡ät going to attack without discrimination. They are willing to hear our terms. It doesn¡ät matter how bad terms are. Just by we can communicate makes thing way easier by many ways. Insane and brute enemies are the most difficult to handle. Some might disagree but this is true. Enemies like that can¡ät be dealt with reason. Even if by all logic enemy should retreat, they still keep oon going to the last men. These kinds of battle doesn¡ät give anything bact to neighter party.

    Saisagus¡ä Edmond commander didn¡ät need to think over much what he should do. He ordered his army disengage combat. He also ordered one scout to question men in the hill. He also secretly ordered some scouts to look around how much enemy army has sent reinforcements.

    Scouts arrived at first with gaining nothing. They all were noticed by enemy scouts in return. They must have started to investigate our troup too. For this reason all scouts were placed to look around to keep enemy scouts to see our forces.

    Next one how returned was my negotiator. The very first thing surprised me the most. ¡°It is Dialkas army leaded by Margaret.¡±

    Margaret from the north. There is no way I don¡ät know her. Even more scare thing is what it meant. This force came from north and they are south from us. This meant they have most likely surrounded us, take over the main road to home, passed us without us noticing anything and they are willing to do this in their enemy¡äs lands.

    This was impressive show casing of power and influence. I couldn¡ät do same no matter how much time came to pass. How could they arrived here this quickly? What is the reason they are here? Are these two countries allied with each other? This all came by just saying ¡°it is dialkas army leaded by Margaret. These questions and many more rised with Edmond and many others.

    This same was happening in Nothinghill¡äs walls. There is no way he didn¡ät know about Margaret. Tetrao village was owned by him, Margaret and Ben. He could easily see that the woman out there was Margaret. This made him question even more so what was happening out there. Sometimes by knowing it gives even more questions in return. This was for sure one of such moments to him. There is no telling is she an ally or enemy. Maybe this situation should be looked as buying time to us. We are up against 10000 men. It doesn¡ät matter how many more 10000 soldiers would come.

    In the truth Albert was little hopeful that this was good thing. At least if she knows that I¡äm here then he would at least try to negotiate my and my men save passage to home. Problem is can I leave these men here to die.

    Next thing I noticed some men were running to us with weapons in their hands. They were clearly hostile to us. Are they going to make surprise attack to us? No one but us in the tower s can see them because of tunnel fumigating.

    For this reason I took crossbow with higher accuracy and shot their commander. Maybe this gives right message back to them.

 Chapter 46. Businessman (Nothinghill war) part 6 end.

    Commander Edmond had ordered men from previous surprise attack which brought that black powder to them. His plan was strike before enemy could by pretending that orders were given before he got the terms. Unfortunately this time things didn¡ät go even close as well as before. They were massagred with quick and accurate attacks. They couldn¡ät get change to strike back or retreat. They must have known we couldn¡ät have ordered anymore details at all. For this reason we could strike back to those tower this time when their eyes were focused to those men.

    He was planning to make him hero of this war but now he is death. He has to now deal with both Margaret and paper work after the war. This kind of thinking might cause people think that he is bad person but that isn¡ät the case. It is more about politics than war merits. Death of noble is never good thing. He didn¡ät have to think about surviving. It was certain that he will survive this. His death would cause even bigger conflict than this. Enemy might take him as prisonel but won¡ät kill me.

    At the current times intelligence, tactics and so didn¡ät possess enough to take control over army. It is more about politics, power and reputation. At least Edmond is capable one than most. Actually thing are better in Saisagus compared to other two countries. Royal family¡äs power struggle in Polgon and multible clan conflict in Dialkas are cause of this. It isn¡ät surprise that Saisagus has strongest army out of them all.

    War¡äs absolute conditions were immediate retreat of whole army. Under these circustances it isn¡ät surprise that this has to be done. Vanguard can¡ät go on more than three days without food and water from home. Not to mention all other necessaries.

    Rest conditions were mainly about how this will end for both of us. These could be easily dealt with after war. Problem is to order everyone to retreat. It isn¡ät simple just take message to front line. All roads here are made by idea keeping enemies out of here. No road here could go Orseas quickly. They may even choose the wrong direction. We can miss them.

    Fortunately messanger told army was already retreating here. Margaret¡äs troups have taken messangers as hostiges. Normally this couldn¡ät be trusted but there is no time to verify. There isn¡ät no signs of Polgon army here. For this reason they must be near in Orseas. We have to accept that this is loss but not complete one. The day when this was revealed was after whole ordear was taken over. Ten or so years.

    Nothinghill got more whole report just after army left the grouds with fallen death bodies. Of course no one was going shoot them this time around. Messanger told that Saisagus main army had hardly suffered any damages. They were in full power but they couldn¡ät get in to Orseas. Polgon army had arrived way sooner than then. Apparently men were scared about wolf attack.

    There has been big rumor about wolves in earpiece forest these days. <there is no such rumors in Polgon kingdom but now this was spreading around the men. Many men were scared of wolf howles but scare of no howls was way different level.

    Earpiece forest wolf apparently aren¡ät howling at all when they start attacking. Of course Albert knew reason for these rumors. He was the cause of this, but there is no way he is going to tell truth to anyone.

    Either way defence line of Polgon was well made and this kept every enemy out of all advantage points. Truth of that Margaret was only commanding about 50 people who were mostly architects and workers was also revealed. This kind of group can¡ät fight army at all. Then Albert could figure out how things happened. George mush have used same tactic which he used back in prince¡äs hunting trip. They must have come together to save me.

    Unfortunately this wasn¡ät the truth. Margaret had heard from George that Tom was trapped in here and there is path to north which Tom could use later. Because of this Margaret had to go try and make enemies retreat so she could save his brother.

    Of course in truth George knew about this north path only because of That very same Tom. He had build and used by himself. This all was just pluff made by George. Even still he couldn¡ät predict that this person was Tom. Hopefully this isn¡ät never revealed to anyone.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Army stationed had to just wait for that whole army leave the coutry. After that war would end for sure. For now they could only wait and hope that Margaret¡äs troup could stay hidden and keep these secrets out of enemies. Sewerages, corpses and tunnel collapses were enough to keep everyone at work. Tetrao troup were placed to the tunnel exploring. They make it collapse at first so it is only fair that they would fix it. These words were said by marquis. Of course Nothinghill made the worst part of thath collapse but they could say it out loud.

    ¡°A few days ago we thought that we could celebrate our victory with honor. Now we are digging in muddy groups. Can someone explain how this happened.¡± Person how was talking was Saul Lamies. To make it even worse since he was smallest one of them so he was basically swimming in that mud. Of course no one was willing to tell him that he was working on the hardest part. No one wanted exchange places with him.

    These kind of talks were few in this ground. Most people haven¡ät gotten over the war. Many people here hasn¡ät experienced war before. This was also very different to most wars. Every soldier alive has killed at least 10 enemy soldiers. Of course this doesn¡ät mean that Nothinghill didn¡ät suffer any damages. Everyone how kept their head high up too long has died for sure. Every ten soldier killed from 5 died inside the walls.

    These numbers are unheard of before this. Normally it would be about 10 vs 2. Only if enemies have three times more than defenders can be attacking to the fortress even thought about. For this reason this 10 vs 5 situation tells how capable soldiers were the Saisagus. They are over come the laws of war. This isn¡ät good for our future.

    It didn¡ät took long to enemy army to arrive here and leave this place. To their surprise they noticed bridge has been built here. Thanks to this army didn¡ät wonder around to see the truth.

    Afterwards George arrived and told full report to Nothinghill and Tetrao village¡äs soldiers. He had no reason keep it as secret. Even if enemy finds out the truth. It still doesn¡ät change anything. They have left the place and Polgon is full in alertness. They can¡ät do anything now.

    George had already explained the truth to Margaret. She didn¡ät took it well but George assured that Albert will make it up to her. Albert has to work even harder now. Just moment ago he thought that he could escape these war problems to the Tetrao village. Now even more works wait for him there.

    Eitherway Tetrao soldiers were going to leave the place at any minute. They weren¡ät planning to stay here no longer. Of course Albert Rowan invited marquis to come to his home sometime. I could now understand why king had said they two could become good friend or great enemies. Difference between those two was small indeed. It still ended as friendship. Any person can forget other people¡äs faults if experience life struckless together.

    There wasn¡ät no big goodbyes. Marquis had after war dealings, damage reports and finding his own son. His son had vanished with two soldiers how brought war execise knowledge to here. No one knows were they are. At least enemies aren¡ät saying they have taken them as prisoners. They would have called for ransoms from long time ago.

    Of course there is change that they had escaped or died in battle somewhere. It is suspicious. They just vanished a moment before Tetrao started their operation and war started. No one is stupid enough to think there isn¡ät any connection to one of those two. Albert knew he hadn¡ät heard anything about marquis¡ä son. Not even one of his men confess such thing either. For this reason this knowledge has been keeping in the ropes. No one can talk about it at all.

    After these were arranged we started to leave back to north with path which George found to us. As I started to walk I started to think about the truth. Could someone in my troups be lying to me? I already know there is spy among us. How can I tell if he is responsible for this by someway? Maybe I should stay happy. I¡äm not feeling any hostility to me at all. Maybe the spy doesn¡ät want to cause harm to us. He might just be watching us. No matter which is the case I can¡ät do anything about this.

    Be son, spy or someone else it doesn¡ät matter for now. (S)he plan was ruined. At lest this was what Albert Rowan viscount was thinking. In truth enemy¡äs plan was huge succees but not the way you might think it. Both in border and Nothinghill wars there was someone playing in the background staying hidden and out of sight.

    Meanwhile in Gauraus in the market. Businessman who had made trade wth Tom before the war had stayed it the village. Most people have left the place a long while ago. A few stayed of course. Not everyone was willing to leave their home. They have done it once before. They didn¡ät want to do something like it again. For this reason businessman staying here was strange. He had hardly any emotional feeling in this place.

    He had thanks to messenging between places knowledge about whole situation. He knew escaping might cause him to dye for some kind of reasons. He thought that it was saver to stay here than trying to escape. He had also given change to escape before whole situation escalated. He has in fact knowledge where marquis¡ä son is currently.

    Over the years son has given information about this place to the commander Edmond. Thanks to this Edmond gained knowledge which was away from his allies and enemies. For these reasons Saisagus could strike back to place which was huge guestion mark to them. Although plan didn¡ät succeed but damages were made to the minimun even still one purpose of attack was managed to be done perfectly.

    Marquis¡ä son purpose for betraying his home land and home was to make an ally in Saisagus which would keep Nothinghill alive for years to come. He knew his father would oppose such plan so he took matters to his hands. Now situation has changed so much that he is concidering between returning home or go with Saisagus. All his knowledge was accurate so he should be welcomed. They can use him to claim Nothinghill¡äs lands to be part of Saisagus. Saisagus wouldn¡ät throw such a useful card away.

    Those escaping three men were in fact behind that very businessman. Unknow to those men, they were in presence of very man how planned these present wars between countries and his plan was hardly over yet. His plan was just starting. Although plans didn¡ät go exactly as planned in the end they made his objectives even stronger than planned.

    I have to save this island. This was his end game plan. What he meant by it was unclear. There isn¡ät any islands close by.

 Chapter 47. Rumors

    War of Nothinghill has ended as Polgon kingdom¡äs victory. For this reason many different kinds of rumors are traveling between all the countries. Since Tetrao village is in middle of this whole continent, all rumors are heading here the fastest time possible. Tetrao village was in fact the one place where whole situation was revealed.

    Marquis of nothinghill and commander Edmond leader of Saisagus cavalry were the main commanders of decisive actions which determined victors of this battle. Soldier whose identity is hidden but has taken over enemy¡äs camp, found out enemy¡äs attack before hand, walk over Nothinghill¡äs walls, was the first how scouted the area before the war, found out save retreat path to escapers and ally soldiers. Margaret from Dialkas how made enemy army retreat which ended the war.

    All of these people had an effect on this war, but one was way over the others. To common people the one how saved this country from certain defeat was viscount of Tetrao village Albert Rowan. All people important people there had some kind of connections with him before the war. At first no one thought too much about him, but as people started to investigate some shocking and unbelievable thing were revealed.

    Count Ben is good friend with Edmond. One prove of this is the fact that back in border war Edmond let two thousand of his soldier into that battle. Althought non of then came to combat since bridges and roads were destroyed. They couldn¡ät be simply be at use at all. And that Ben and Albert are childhood friends. In fact humor has it Ben only meant to get Albert join Saisagus country by peaceful methods. Unfortunately that didn¡ät happen. Even more disturbing thing was there is signs of making Ben loss for purpose of making all Polgon Kingdom¡äs main armies concentrate on northern border which made attacking from south possible.

    Then there was commander of Nothinghill and Marquis of Gauraus town. It was revealed that only reason why Albert was in Nothinghill was because of war exercise. Rumor has it Albert was rigged to loss but he in fact won that exercise by taking over Nothinghill¡äs both guard towers. Something like this was unheard of before this day but that was almost made unknow by someone. There was many possibilities how was responcible for these actings but most likely it was the same person or group how tried to rig the exercise. In the end Albert became part of the army how defended the Nothinghill and managed to shot down the last attacks main subcommander.

    Unknow hidden soldier was also proved to be part of Albert¡äs personal army. He is person how could do impossible to possible. No one is sure if all the rumors are true but that doesn¡ät mean Rowan doesn¡ät have capable men in his ranks.

    Finally famous merchant from Dialkas and is ruler of southern part of the land. In addition she is the most likely one to take over the country after current ruler perishes. She came to help Polgon by making Saisagus retreat with their presence. They even build bridge between Polgon and Saisagus. Thanks to this Saisagus could retreat without making heavy damages over the country. They won¡ät even customs in the border. They are just keeping some of their soldier stationed there. No one can see reason for such great deal but it has to be thanks to Rowan¡äs friendship with her. Some rumors says Margaret might be in love with Rowan.

    In the end all these points made it to the people that Albert was the most important part of this victory. Without him Polgon kingdom would have surely had fallen. Of course this wasn¡ät the whole case but right now Albert Rowan was greatest hero of current time and that isn¡ät going to change anytime soon.

    Of course not all rumors were about Rowan. There is rumor of archduke wizard Sebas has traveled to Saisagus by ship and taken over some control over Saisagus navy. When Saisagus started the war they left 2/5 of their army to defend their own lands. One ot the two were navy and other was stationed to land. Reason for this was preparing attacks from both Polgon and Dialkas. Signs shows that navy has gone to Polgon kinndom. Normally people would claim they betrayed their contry. Rumor actually states Sebas gave the navy save town to build their navy close to the two borders.

    Meanwhile Saisagus has experienced many revolutions. More than few groups have gained their own small part of land. Saisagus had lost their military force to keep all these uprisings under their control. It is natural thing. Army has kept control over these uprisings over the years. Everyone knew this was going to happen when war started. Unfortunately to uprisers war lasted way smaller than thought. This made taking control back way easier than planned by the army.

    The last rumor was about Nothinghill¡äs marquis¡ä son. It seems like he was taken as prisonel. As an only heir Saisagus can now take over Nothinghill by rightful manners when marquis dies. Although war was without the doubt victory still after effects would last years to come.

    This was all what Sepro and Herman could take their hands on so far. They were the most interested about how George was doing. He was the first one to go there but no rumors were going about him. At the same time Tom was going to Gauraus village to get some more sugar. So far there was no news about him either.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Are you sure the rumor is correct? There is no mistaking. Am I correct?¡± There was many talking about Albert Rowan. To noble families this was very serious matter. It was important to know the truth before anyone else. They also has to make sure there wasn¡ät no false information going around.

    ¡°I¡äm sure rumors are exactly as stated before. It has been assured by the source. Viscount will for sure rise by one rank to count. They is only one problem slowing down the rise. All prince¡äs are looking at each others movements. Rise of Rowan family has shifted neutral party¡äs power to its core. There was no mistaking it. Next ruler of our country is the person how gets Rowan family to their side which brings all the rest neutral party¡äs together.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    No one in the meeting was saying anything. Everyone knew this could mean shift in world¡äs history. No one was ready to take action without any preparations.

    People talking were third prince William Scorpioheart and royal minister of finance Louis. Previously their group was leading the heritance. This sudden change has made thing even more difficult to them. Their rivals are bearing their fangs at them. Although nothing was made official it didn¡ät mean everything was already settled. Many in third prince¡äs camp are indivious to him. Out of all the princes William¡äs men are the most unfaithful. Even Second prince Peter¡äs men are way more loyal than William¡äs and everyone knows this too.

    So far no one took any mayor moves since they were unnecessary. They were just waiting the first prince to die then naturally next in line would be William. They were only after rewards from the next king. That was all they were after.

    Meanwhile William was happy about this sudden change. He thought before that he would be angry about something like this. He was happy that he can finally get real friends in his life. It is difficult to be friends with others if you are prince. Specially if you are next in line. He couldn¡ät trust anyone. For the first time in his life he could take actions for himself. All these years he hasn¡ät been alone but he always wanted experience thing on his own initiative.

    Even his big brother Peter has experienced things outside of family protection. Since it is unknown how long he can last for that reason William has kept in save all these years. Even more than necessary. For this reason. He has waited this moment to happen. He actually has plan.

    Like the rest of the family they all are visiting Tetrao village. Fortunately places to stay here are few are restricted. For this reason he can claim that he was looking for place to stay to look around how people in his land are doing.

    All walks he has only shown good parts of these lands. He wants to see all of it. Not just good parts which are meant to royal eyes. He isn¡ät so one-minded to think that everything is correct and just in the world. There is still one big problem. How can he keep savety and identity protected from harmful eyes?

    Answer to this is pretent to be a bandit. Ever since the war there has been plenty of crimes and merchant attacks to these days. They have been lost to the crossfire between both countries. If situation comes to the worst then prince will simply reveal his identity.

    Place where he is staying has many clothes so choosing nice option was easy. He just needs to leave message to avoid panic from rest of his men. Next in line is to escape from back window. Thing is there isn¡ät such window anywhere. Glass windows are so rare that eeven viscount family doesn¡ät own any.

    He tried to look a window from anywhere but no such thing was seen anywhere. He took a lantern and started to go one door to next. He then suddenly came across a storage. He was planning to go to next door but he noticed something.

    ¡°Isn¡ät that thing false wall?¡± William has heard such things from engient ruins or old houses. Hardly anyone build those anymore. There is many better and easier ways to build exits or hidden places. There is only one good point compared to others. They are easy to use if known how. All other options needed many actions to use and make them hidden.

    Objects here were strange and countless but one thing was common to all of them. They all had signs of heavy use. In return they were still well maintained. Anyone could see, this wasn¡ät normal storage as you looked close. Unfortunately William couldn¡ät take anymore time here.

    Normally it would have been hidden but lantern left shadow which made it possible to see wall wasn¡ät closed to each other. There was path to outside. As he step outside he thought how this was hidden. Wouldn¡ät this be easily seen by anyone? Answer was simple. It was left to everyone to see. Anyone could see it but being so openly seen it made it normal and no one could questioned it. It seem likethere was path going across the building. As building was large no one noticed this slight detail at all.

    Next thing he noticed was two boys staring at him. They tried to stay still and unnoticed but my lantern could still show them. They could see they were noticed so they started to approach William.

    ¡°We are sorry to bother you prince William. I¡äm Rowan Albert¡äs second son Herman and person next to me is my friend Tetrao Sepro son of carpender. We are interested to know what you are doing here.¡± Boy said as he lightly bowed and named himself. Boy next to him did the same act as him. This could become a problem. There is no mistaking it. They know how I am.

    ¡°Sorry. I¡äm in a light hurry now. Could you save your questions for later?¡± As I tried to escape from this situation, two boy looked each other with doubting faces. They clearly don¡ät believe my words. I have to convince them to let me go and not to tell anyone about this.

    Wait a minute. Didn¡ät he say he is son of that Rowan Albert? I could take this change to take him to my side although why bother. I have carried this crown burden all my life. I know this is just way to escape the responcibility but I need at least some other options in my life. I can¡ät continue like this if crown means me only burden. Maybe I could ask those two for a favor.

    ¡°Good timing. Could you show me around the places? I need to stay hidden for a little while longer. Could you help me?¡±

    Two boy thought for a moment by themselves. They were clearly up to task but this might cause problems to them later. They didn¡ät want to cause any problems to their family. At least this looked like that to him. Maybe one more push.

    ¡°I promise this won¡ät cause any problem to you or anyone around you. I can keep this as secret if you like that better...¡± Answer came as soon as I was ended the talk.

    ¡°We agree.¡±

    Meanwhile group of assassins came to room were William was staying previously. As asssassins run to the room it revealed to be empty. They continued their search until the last one was killed by guards. After this rumor of kidnapped William came to be. Those three involved came to know this fact way later in time.

 Chapter 48. Sight which I saw that day

    ¡°As you know I am third prince William. I arrived here with my whole family. Unfortunately I haven¡ät got any free time for quite some time. I would like you to show me around the place. I have heard there is many amazing sights.¡±

    ¡°Would tar boulder be a good place to go first? Most places are close or be seen from there. More over it is closer than my home so it wouldn¡ät take long time.¡± Carpender¡äs son Sepro was discussing with viscount¡äs son.

    Normally doing so with royal family member¡äs presence would be bad manners but this once I¡äm willing to let it go. I have no idea what place caller tar boulder is like. It is hardly anything special but I have to go now.

    ¡°Sounds good. Search groups have ended so we could take this change to look for them by ourselves. Plus there isn¡ät any horrible sight to look out there. I¡äm gotten tired from long time ago.¡± Herman had his own plans about the trip.

    Back in border war there had only been two people missing in combat. When those two soldiers got lost they weren¡ät anywhere near the frontline. This cause great unrest withing men. For this reason fact was kept as secret.

    Problems had arrived because of it in form of false information. Records states no men were killed from Polgon kingdom¡äs side. This was great source of pride to the men but people involved with those two men weren¡ät so happy about it. Basically they most likely lost part of their family and they have to stay quiet about it. Those two are most likely forgotten to the history without ever recognized by their own country which they served to their death.

    Search had ended almost as soon it started. No one wants to see death bodies which might cause great unrest to country¡äs trust.

    Path to so called tar boulder goes through dence forest. They clearly didn¡ät thought about how I as grown up could go the same path as them. Even more pitying was the fact that it went though a swamp. How could you two think I could go in with these shoes?

    Meantime those two boys entered in like it was natural and even showed me mocking faces. They were clearly looking me with pitying eyes. I can¡ät show any weakness to these young boys how aren¡ät even a half of my size.

    Other one was coming near me. He is for sure coming offer me some help. You could get yourself some other shoes or choose some othr easier way to our destination. Sepro¡äs real intention came to me much later.

    ¡°As you can see night is coming soon but there is hardly anytime to prepare for a night. We would like to change our plans for better moment. Can we state out our idea of this?¡±

    He actually came up with decent plan. Even if they had some mocking intentions, I can¡ät be angry at them. As wolves might attack while we sleep. Those rumors aren¡ät nothing to play around. I should go with their plan.

    ¡°I trust to your judgement. Just go with it. I could even be surprised while I stay unknown to facts about the plan. I¡äm looking forward to it.¡± Perfect answer. They will see me as something great with this.

    Sure enough night came way sooner than I thought. Darkness isn¡ät anything to play around. Surprise attacks, getting lost, falling down and afraid of dark are part of the reasons. Real problem arrises when new day begins. Insomnia and daily rhythm disturbance are something that can¡ät be avoided. Effect of these can be seen as small but if constantly experiencing these could cause health problems with whole body or lossing an ability to use their eyes in their full capacity.

    These problems aren¡ät so common here. Night lighting in the capital makes stars disappear but here everyone can look at night without the worry. Even still making two six years old kids work for the night isn¡ät good idea.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    I thought that we would go to any house that was nearby. I was completely wrong. I gor across some strange room which was build underground. I would have thought it was small knoll if not told by someone how knows better. At first I was thinking it was children¡äs secret base but what was inside was something that I haven¡ät ever seen.

    They call it as sauna. I have no idea how this place should be used. Strange stones, pipe and wooden benches are inside it. No matter how I try to look at it. It doesn¡ät make any sense. Those two only set fire into fireplace.

    ¡°Sorry to bother you but we must tell our family that we are staying night out. I would like to go out and tell them as soon as possible.¡±

    Carpenter¡äs son said this and left me alone with viscount¡äs son Herman Rowan. I have feeling he left the two of us alone with purpose. I¡äm greatful to him. This allows me to talk with him alone.

    ¡°I have heard rumors about my father while he was away. Could I hear the truth from you? Is it all true or is it exaggerated?¡± Silence didn¡ät last long. Herman started to talk with me on his own initiative. It is understandable. Child should be worried about his father safety. I¡äm glad. I¡äm same.

    ¡°To my understanding at least the most is correct. He is at least save. There is no mistaking it. There is no need to worry to much. He will return soon.¡± This is something that I can still do. There is nothing to tell but this is enough to young child.

    ¡°Have you heard anything about uncle George?¡± Said Herman with attentive eyes. He has been even more worried about his friend¡äs uncle. There isn¡ät any rumors about him at all. He was the first to arrive to the execise with ended to war. Anyone could tell he must have been the first one to meet the enemy army. He most likely has perished without anyone hearing about it. Like those two soldiers lost in the woods.

    ¡°How?¡± How is George? I haven¡ät heard of him. How is he? Unfortunately my small voice gave out an answer to him. He wasn¡ät happy at all .Some small tears started to show to his eyes. He wasn¡ät crying but was very close to it. Most likely my presence restrict his tears from falling. This atmosphere wasn¡ät good. I don¡ät care this is good change to talk. Sepro hurry up and return.

    --- - ----- ------ ---- ---- ---- --  --------  --- --- ---  ------ ---- --- --- ---- -- -- --- ---

    Suddenly strange noise was heard outside. I had no idea what was cause of it. No matter what it is no one can¡ät overhear it. Everyone will notice it without the doubt. What Herman is sitting like everything is natural. This can¡ät be. Am I hearing things now?

    ¡°What the h*ll is that?¡± I steeled my courage to ask about it.

    ¡°Oh, that is call.¡± Herman said it like it was common sense. Call, what do you mean with that?

    As Herman was down from George¡äs news, he choosed to improve his mind by playing a trick on that prince. ¡°Ahh. That is the mating call of the jara-jara bird. It is very large native bird which is very rare meat eater. Has been known to take small children away. Hehe. Don¡ät worry won¡ät get near the fire.¡±

    Suddenly I got feeling to put some more wood into fireplace. I managed to put myself together. He is small child. He can do it instead of me. Problem is how an earth can I sleep tonight.

    It didn¡ät take too long after Sepro arrived back. Both familys have gotten news. I can¡ät believe anyone can be as quick as him. I should trust these two. At least that young boy.

    Night was long one to William. Unknown to him most of the villagers were the same. They have spent whole night looking for him. No one could think that he was sleeping in the sauna with two boys.

    ¡°One news about the prince?¡± Of course answer was naturally no. It could be seen from everyone¡äs faces. No matter how was asking the was no one willing to answer to that openly. No one wanted to go talk with the king.

    Three years ago Peter was almost attacked. One month ago king himself was targetted with his son and now his son William was targetted with assassination. How could he stay calm? This attack was made by someone from his kingdom and close by where his was staying.

    First two cases ended peacefully but now his son was taken as hostage and no ramsom has been asked. Make thing even worse makes the fact that they all happened in Tetrao village. Problem with village¡äs security has become questionable. No matter what king can¡ät trust his family¡äs safety to this place.

    August scorpioheart was more worried father than king now. Even if he is the king, he still can¡ät make rash decision. Albert Rowan has just gained huge war merits. He can¡ät make any bad moves. Albert Rowan isn¡ät even here. Public security was suppose to be royal guards¡ä responsibility.

    Make thing even worse all guard left the prince just before the assassination. How can nobles previously in William¡äs camp ask for forgiveness and explain what happened?

    Meanwhile Sepro and Herman started to so William path to the tar boulder. Visibility was mediocre at best. Those two clearly knew path well. This give out some reliability to them. They are so young but they know this place so well. Can I do anything like that at all?

    Thing that amazed me the most was their trust. When one was leading other one just followed and left the rst to him. This went both ways. This might just be a show to show of to me. They didn¡ät over show it either. Tjis could be over-looked easily. I¡äm just looking because everyone left me yesterday.

    I don¡ät have anyone to trust. No one propably trusted me either. Louis might be closest one but we aren¡ät even close to same as those two. Difference between ranks is huge with those two. They still can be friends. Louis and I are very closely ranked. Even if I become king, this rank difference changes hardly one bit.

    Those two are still way different from each other. Herman is very playful. Many times his tricks walls to Sepro¡äs shoulders. Same time Sepro is very calm but looks forward what Herman is planning next. Those two personalities mix perfectly. Maybe I can find something I lost if I stay with them little while longer.

    ¡°Peak is in front of us. We managed to arrive in time.¡± I don¡ät know why we were horrying here this early. We could have rested before coming here. They still wanted to be here this soon. I should horry to up. There is no harm doing so.

    I could finally see they reasoning in the peak. Sun was rising. There was huge valley. This must be Saisagus country border. I can see river next to this cliff. Sun will rise soon.

    First light was amazing. I knew I was the first to see this here today. As I watched valley down from me, everything was dark. There are sights like these in the world.

 Chapter 49. Bandit, mercenary or neither

    Morning was passed and midday was going on. Landscape from tar boulder showed me area around me. Thanks to it I could predict paths which were I was going across. I saw waterfall, big island in the river, huge tar fields, people living here and beauty of all nature which has always been around us.

    I could meet people without them knowing how I was. I could see their happiness and sorrow. I could for the first time see there was no wrong or correct answer how you should live your live. There isn¡ät any act without good or bad. I always thought that as king you should find answer which improves lives as many as possible. Few sacrifices are necessary for greater good. I know the truth now. This is both correct and incorrect.

    People are beings how are well adepted to change. They can survive in most severe circumstances but same time they want keep a hold on all things they own. King¡äs work should be something how takes both sides in consideration. This might be incorrect too. Most likely it is incorrect but I have choosen to take this path.

    I have seen great suffering and I know this is the better side of the country. So far people in Tetrao village has suffered irregural food quality, lack of cultural origin and uneven burden among the people. These were big problems which Rowan family was fought against since the previous generation. These past wars have brought great unrest among the people. They could have stayed save by staying neutral like all these years. Thing have changed. None have left so far but one light push will cause mass migration.

    We are going along the riverside. It was first river and we went down stream. I had a good day. We were preparing to arrive to the village. We will be arriving soon. I just go with nature¡äs call once more then this trip will be over.

    After answering to nature¡äs call I rested lightly Then I heard sound over the bush.

    ¡°We can¡ät go like this no longer. Soldiers are patroling way more often. We can¡ät survive if this last a few more days.¡±

    ¡°We should take our time from now on. There is no need to take any actions if those would bring problems. We should stay quiet a while longer.¡±

    There was group of men how seem to be mercenary. But from closer look they didn¡ät seem like them either. I have seen many mercenaries as guests in my home. So I know quite a lot about them. Unlike knight and soldiers mercenaries aren¡ät hired by country or land. They take actions to highest bidder. When they have worked by the contract, they leavve and start to work with some else.

    Many mercenaries has worked with many countries. They aren¡ät considered as part of the any country. For this reason they have access to most places unlike the other people. This was made possible by mercenery guild.

    Actually it is easy to start being mercenary. They just have to fill paper. It is easy to lie to the paper and people start to look at the information after something happens. There won¡ät be any punishments at all. Once there was even person how asked two papers. He then filled both of them at same time. With right hand woman¡äs information and with left hand man¡äs information. If looked afterward neither seemed suspicious. No one cares. It was just amazing how creative stories where in them.

    <table>

    <tbody>

    <tr>

    <td width="65">

    Name

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    Age

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    height

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    weight

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    dominant arm

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    Why become mercenary

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    What are you planning to do as mercenary

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    Do you have any combat experience from an actual fight

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    What¡¯s the structure of your family

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    Is it troublesome for you to answer to these questionsReading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    </td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td width="65">

    Venus

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    15

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    152 cm

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    right

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    Thrown out of house

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    To get money fast

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    No

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    Father, brother and two elder stepsisters

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    </td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td width="65">

    Mars

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    22

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    176 cm

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    66 kg

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    left

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    To impress beautiful woman to be my wife

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    Become bodyguard to beautiful lady

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    Yes

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    None

    </td>

    <td width="65">

    </td>

    </tr>

    </tbody>

    </table>

    Because of these facts, it was easy to see these people weren¡ät mercenaries. They didn¡ät have badge which could identify person as mercenary. They did have a badge but it was fake. Anyone how has seen the real deal up close could see it too. There was no mistaking it.

    It is heavy crime to fake mercenary badge. For this reason William got nervous. This is bad. They can¡ät see me then I stepped to some sticks. They started to look at my direction. They will see me for sure.

    Next thing I knew, child stood up right next to me. It was Sepro. I didn¡ät notice him at all coming near me. He simply stood up to cover me. I should stay quiet for now. They will think this kid doesn¡ät understand at all what was happening. We can survive this.

    ¡°Are you alone?¡±

    This was dangerous question. Even if said no, it would bring doubt. They might act unexpectedly.

    ¡°I¡äm with my friend.¡± It was simple answer from Sepro. As long as I stay down we will be save. Next to come where questions like why are you here, where are you from and such. Answer to these where believable and reliable. Everything seemed okey until on of the people asked vital detail.

    ¡°Why were you hiding?¡±

    To this question Sepro didn¡ät give immediate answer. He could have said he came to do a wee but that wasn¡ät reason to stay quiet and sit in the push.

    Others noticed this slight change. They started to doubt him. Face of Sepro gave out surrendering sight. He signed and started to tall as I waited my certain doom.

    ¡°You got me. I was going with my master¡äs orders. I didn¡ät mean to deceive you. I was on a mission.¡± What was he talking about? What is going on? This doesn¡ät make any sense. People in front of me where as surprised as I was. They didn¡ät no what to do next. Finally one of them could ask a simple question.

    ¡°What is this mission you are talking about?¡±

    ¡°Simply put I was training to be a bandit.¡±

    (What?!)

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Why are you so surprised? You are also bandits. Am I correct?¡± No one could say anything. I was surprised. At least I didn¡ät have to keep myself quiet. I was speechless. We stayed quiet until Sepro asked.

    ¡±Can I leave now?¡±

    ¡±Of course not!¡± Of course no one would let you go after something like this. They have to find out everything you know. As far as I can tell, he isn¡ät a bandit. He is just acting. At least this brought time for us to think our next move. Of course the real bandit will ask next question.

    ¡±What kind of order were you following and how gave you that order?¡± Those bandits much be scared of how they are up against. To them this boy knew they were fake mercenary and he was planning to do something to them if they didn¡ät notice him.

    ¡±This was exercise to see could I take prisoners as captive. I would have let you go afterwards since thing has gotten hectic. You could have noticed their attention to you which would have given free passage. It is too late now. You already know.¡±

    This was good answer. They will think him and his master as allies. As long they don¡ät suspect his words, he will be saved. I most likely have to act as this boy¡äs master. This will give us save passage and knowledge what they are up to. His words could give out his plan to me. Impressive.

    ¡±Come I will lead you to him.¡± Sepro said so and they started to follow him. They couldn¡ät let him go no matter what. They also wanted allies to this situation too. But this came to light much later, when hiding was impossible to both partys.

    Everything seemed alright until something did fly to the men. It was simple pine cone. It wasn¡ät nothing serious but it came side ways. We all looked to the direction until one of the men said.

    ¡±He disappeared!¡± We all looked Sepro around but none of us could see him. Fear came to their mind. They were deceived. That boy escaped and someone helped him.

    ¡±Go there and find the one how is helping him!¡± Leader of the group took control over the group fast. It didn¡ät take even a moment to they to follow his orders.

    They went to find the one how is helping but soon another pine cone went between them from opposite direction. They didn¡ät know what they should do next. Even leader was speechless. Next cone came from same direction so they started to look from there. They all kne they were played with. It wasn¡ät nice feeling even a lightest.

    Situation went circles until Herman Rowan came next to me. ¡±We are going to trap them but there more of them near us. It is saver to keep with act which Sepro came up with. Please go with our plan.¡±

    I didn¡ät have no other option except nod but why trap them. They aren¡ät going to let this go without good intentions from our side. Herman must have noticed my doubts so he started to explain further.

    Where are they? They aren¡ät even serious. Is there two or more or just that one kid? I don¡ät know anymore. I want to escape but can I. I want to go home. I didn¡ät participate army for this. Where everything went wrong?

    This group of ¡äbandits¡ä was in fact soldiers from Saisagus army who followed Count Ben                                                                                                              and commander Henrik to border war against Tetrao village and king of Polgon kingdom. They were part of the men how lost their way in the fog when wolves were howling. War has ended long time ago but this doesn¡ät mean they all escaped back to their country. Simply put they were left behind and they don¡ät know how to get back home.

    They must pretent to be mercenaries to survive and act as bandits to get their food. Problem is if soldiers find out they are enemy soldiers then their plans to get home will be impossible. As long everyone thinks they are mercenaries or bandits then no army would try to find them. For some reason army is on the move. Of course they would be nervous. One kind found them talking and he seem to know real bandit. We must find him and get to him talk how to get back home without him finding out how we are.

    Today both groups came to wrong conclusion. They both try to talk as little as possible so their identity won¡ät get found out. With this neither got what they wanted. Truth will come out some day in the future. Maybe tomorrow or after many years.

 Chapter 50. Bar

    ¡±Finally the worst part is behind us.¡± ¡±You can say it again.¡± ¡±What are you planning to do before your next assignment?¡± ¡±I want to take time to go for a drink or two.¡± ¡±Maybe I should settle down soon.¡± ¡±Don¡ät say that. None of us has any savings over the years. How could you have any when I don¡ät either?¡± ¡±Don¡ät evaluate me by your standards.¡± ¡±Am I wrong?¡± ¡±Not necessarily.¡±

    Soldiers from Albert Rowan¡äs group were talking merrily. They were transferred to viscount¡äs group by other nobles from the army. They were intented to take a part in war exercise in Nothinghill. After exercise war started and left them in middle of battle. They were heading back to Tetrao village which is own by their commander viscount.

    Normally after war men are intented to stay there and fix damages. Main reason is to find out how escaped and keep all involved in one place to let them hear royal family member¡äs congratulations. Difference to this is all royal family is in Tetrao village and land owner is this viscount. He simply can¡ät stay away from his duty. This allowed him and his men to return from the battlefield.

    This time even George was with them. He took one week time to arrive to Nothinghill all alone. He was arriving back home with the group whose with he was meant to arrive. He couldn¡ät belive it hasn¡ät even been week when he was thinking of leaving the group without saying anything. He hasn¡ät been brave enough to open himself up to others. He couldn¡ät believe this group was so used to each other.

    This kind of environment was thanks to Albert¡äs idea of asking their ideology. They all opened up to each other. Even if they couldn¡ät accept, they still could understand. This kind of mindset brought this situation.

    The most heated conversation was with Albert Rowan, Saul Lamies and Richard. I was with them but I stayed quiet. I was only talking when someone asked me about something. I couldn¡ät keep conversation going but at least it wasn¡ät quiet.

    ¡±You should open up to new experiences. You should come with us to bar. Maybe you could hook up with some lady in one-night stand. You are noble act like one.¡± Saul from coast town of Lamies was introducing my relative¡äs husband to other women.

    I know we aren¡ät relatives directly but it doesn¡ät change the fact if I tell about this to my brother soon this information goes to his wife. Why are you looking at me time to time? I know you won¡ät betray your wife but when you act like that then some doubts will arise.

    ¡±I¡äm not going. I have to hurry back home to work.¡± It was logical answer from Albert¡äs part but Saul wasn¡ät letting him go.

    ¡±I¡äm not asking you to waste time. We have to leave horses to rest no matter what. Why can¡ät you take this change. You won¡ät get another change soon.¡± His pint was logical too. Viscount just isn¡ät used to these kind of places. As far as I know he haven¡ät left viscounty ever in his life. Isn¡ät that reason behind why your oldest son is away studying? Nothinghill¡äs marquis is rare exception to this. You can¡ät imitate that.

    ¡±Why won¡ät you compare various bars between each other. You could find place which is close to viscount¡äs liking.¡± Last of us states valid point. He can negotiate between those two so well. I doubt they even notice that they were manipulated by him.

    ¡±That sounds good. You can go with it too.¡±

    ¡±Alright but I¡äm only going for one drink.¡±

    It looks like I can finally seecan he hold a drink. Even if Tetrao village is small village, there is still one bar. I haven¡ät heard he has ever been customer or any alkohol has been ordered there. Even still there has been many visitors and the most common present has been alkohol. He has surely had one before. At least it can¡ät be too bad. Otherwise some rumors would had gotten out.

    In the night this small army group was heading to the first bar. I won¡ät be drinking any. Someone has to be sure to bring everyone back to their rooms.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    The first place we came across was for sure high class place. You didn¡ät need to look to closely. This place was intented to people with hih status. Viscount is part of high class but he won¡ät feel confortable in this place.

    Everyone in the room were socializing with people next to them. They were dressed with kingdom¡äs fashion. Everyone knew this wasn¡ät place to them. Some people were looking at them with criticized looks.

    We left the place straight away. There was no need to pretent anything more. We didn¡ät talk. Normally this group would have criticized these people but kingdom¡äs viscount was with them. This made everyone uncomfortable.

    Luckily next bar was in front of this place. This was arranged to take in people how were rejected from other place. When coming inside everything was opposite from previous place. Furnitures were old and damaged with many ways but this told they were in heavy use. This place was heavily populated unlike previous bar.

    Even still there was one problem. When we entered inside everyone stopped talking and looked us. Many turned back and continued talking with each other. Those people recognized us acceptable to this place. Of course not everyone looked away.

    I have been in many spying missions for information before. My experience told only two kinds of people would look longer. Enemies and allies. At first people would think they were just curious but curious people would look at us later on.

    Since none of us has stayed here before or everyone looks like they know someone here. This tells those people want to know which group we are part of. Since I¡äm used to this I choosed to talk. The best thing is openly talk with bartender with light loud voice.

    ¡±Good evening. I¡äm part of army going north with my pals. My name is George Tetrao. I¡äm from family of carpenters and working as soldier. At first one drink to each with me. Is there table for us or could we share with other group?¡±

    My talk would normally seem like quite long but it is good manners to say how I am at first. This makes it easier to deal with us. Since this is local bar then we should drink with the leader. Problem is to find how that leader is.

    There was one guy how seemed to be leader. People around were looking his reaction. He was keeping weapons close to his hand and they were well maintained. There was many other small signs showing this but the most important aspect was his party members. Even if leader was looking at us his party¡äs members were looking at the door and other customers. He didn¡ät need to even order them. They were looking if we had troop following us. Even if this person isn¡ät the leader, he has strongest influence to these people.

    ¡±Would you like to share your table?¡± My words suprised whole place. They didn¡ät know if this was just coincidence or planned. In the end it doesn¡ät matter. Since things had ended this way then we will leave this place as friends or enemies. Others started to talk with their groups and tried avoid us for now.

    ¡±You are welcome but there is hardly enough room so we have to stay close to each other.¡± Of course he didn¡ät mean it that the way you are thinking. Their table wasn¡ät the largest one of this place. They were most likely used to stay in this stable when they went themselves.

    We all sat down and drinks arrived soon after. We stayed quiet for a long time. Leader of the group started conversation. ¡±How has last month went for you?¡±

    ¡±Many things but we could over come them.¡± Unfortunately Saul went and said with straight face. With this it is difficult to all to talk afterwards. He most likely wanted evade all military information from escaping to the citizens. This is bad. We were rude to them.

    After the while youngest man of group asked. ¡±Are you going to stay in the market?¡±

    He is refering to market festival which is soon to start in here. That was nice way to redirect the conversation.

    ¡±Unfortunately we have to continue forward early tomorrow morning. We would have like to spent some time here.¡± I choosed to talk honestly. There isn¡ät harm to talk more.

    ¡±We are coming from resent war south from here. Have you heard anything about it. We aren¡ät sure how far news had headed.¡± It is true. We don¡ät know how many people know that we were resently at war with Saisagus this soon.

    ¡±Everyone knows about it and everyone in your home knows it too. You are big hit in everyone¡äs talks. We aren¡ät exception.¡± I see. So everyone knows. In the past the most wars had kept hidden for long time. Well it ended as victory against Saisagus. Only people with questionable aims would be angry at this news. At least no one is openly hostile to us. That is big plus for us.

    ¡±Is flying man with you?¡± Suddenly one of the man asked question which didn¡ät make any sense.

    ¡±Flying man?¡± I wasn¡ät only one suprised by such question. I was lightly feeling left out if everyone else knew except me.

    ¡±You don¡ät know about it. In that war where you were part of soldier became famous and gained that name.¡± After these words they all told everything they had heard. Doing scouting, spying, investigating, fighting and capturing works. I didn¡ät notice anything like that at all. He even took control over enemy¡äs headquarters alone. I could only take over message post with Margaret¡äs help. I hardly did anything compared to that person. He must be with Marquis. We were only in south wall. This must have happened away from us without seeing anything. Well, it is normal to keep ace cards hidden even from allies. No like he told anything small either but normally people would boost with their men¡äs actions.

    I have to work harder not to be left out by time. Albert needs all men he can get. I have to become quality among quantity. At least I don¡ät need to do it alone. While I was thinking like that I looked over two men¡äs with us. I still can¡ät forget that I didn¡ät do this alone. One how helped me was just merchant. I need to meet that person officially and ask about that blackish powder. At least I have one lead to follow. Sugar is illegal to sell without permit. I just need to look at statistics in capital to find out the truth.

    We talked merrily until it was time to go sleep before sun rises. As time passed final part of the talk was about Saisagus country. Rumors say Saisagus has suffered defeat twice because of Albert Rowan since then some people have planned something for him. In other words they warned us thing might be hectic for a while. Last part was the most worrisome.

    ¡±Did you hear third prince has been kidnapped and road to border town has been cut off to keep everyone in and out of it?¡±

    ¡±No we haven¡ät!¡± We shouted and put money to the table before running to the horses and rest of the men. You should have started with that. I didn¡ät sleep at all that night.

 Chapter 51. Diversion (1/2)

    ¡±Just keep moving forward. Don¡ät mind attacks from behind. We have to chase just one at a time. Find him.¡± Finally soldiers didn¡ät make mistakes when thay chased Sepro. They didn¡ät care about attacks from Herman. Even still they couldn¡ät find them. Both of them knew the place they were on.

    They were close to village¡äs trapping ground. It was made for trapping dangerous animals which were looking from new lands. Not always where these animals only one¡äs how step on them. Deers how were taking care for their children sometimes triggered these traps. It was damaging population. For this reason traps where changes from deadly injury to catching traps. Thanks to this taking these men allive became easy for these two young boys.

    ¡±Little bit more. We can found them soon.¡± They weren¡ät as desperate as they used to be but it went both ways. No one was thinking they were going to loss but someone has to.

    Finally soldiers managed to trap Sepro against cliff. Unfortunately they couldn¡ät know he could climb on top of it. He wasn¡ät going to show it either. If he would climb then these men would surround him and leave trapped grounds. That can¡ät be allowed in these circumstances.

    There was a few reasons why Sepro and Herman wanted take them alive. First one being their information. There hasn¡ät been any major bandit activity here. These weeks amount has been quick rise. After border war viscount Rowan had gained plenty of enemies. Some had taken actions against him already. It isn¡ät difficult to see someone is behind the recent changes. Two boys wanted to find out some clues.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Second reason was simply not to kill. They have already indirectly killed hundreds of people. They couldn¡ät take direct actions at all. Of course if necessary to survive they would do it.

    ¡±There he is. Take him.¡±

    Soldiers found him soon but Sepro put his hand forward as sign to stop.

    ¡±You are poisoned. Are you willing to listen to me?¡±

    Of course they will listen to him. Sepro waited everyone to arrive.

    ¡±There was some poison needles among cones. Fortunately I have andidote but only to 5 people. Fastest eats the slow one¡äs.¡±

    Needless to say everyone started to run at Sepro. They didn¡ät have room to wait. Of course they would have known that this was just a ruse but there was time limit. To no suprise they fell to the trap. It was hole trap which also trops a net over them. Net is cheap one which aim is confuse and alarm the victim. This would cause net getting tighter.

    ¡±Hurry up and remove it.¡±

    ¡±I can¡ät move.¡±

    ¡±Calm down.¡±

    ¡±Cut the rope.¡±

    ¡±Where is my sword?¡±

    They were on panic. Of course not everyone fell for this trap but they couldn¡ät remove ropes when everyone were moving under it. Normally at this moment soldiers would have taken arrows as deterrent but these were sold for food.

    ¡±We have taken you as hostage.¡± (Peter)

    That went suprisingly well. After those men were captured we explained it was exercize. They believed it because they were literally under the ropes. They also saw old hunting traps which would have killed them. They owned their lives on us. They had no choise except believe and follow us.

    Herman and Sepro offered food market work for them. They needed extra work force who wouldn¡ät betray them. Normally people wouldn¡ät trust these people but they indeed showed good character. They were forced by their situation. I can¡ät blame them.

    I doubt that they are neither mercenaries or bandits. I don¡ät ask them since they wouldn¡ät tell the truth. It is better wait them to say it. I¡äm doing the same. How could I ask since we aren¡ät telling the truth either.